→Chapter 6: Â Iron Crick: Formatting, and minor pointless rant to see if anyone even reads the wikia at all anymore. :P |
→Chapter 9: Living with Perpetual Consequences: Wikia left out the best part of Ch. 9. The Crux of it all |
||
| (11 intermediate revisions by the same user not shown) | |||
| Line 67: | Line 67: | ||
<u>"Get in."</u | <u>"Get in."</u> | ||
==== '''Chapter 2: Falling Apart.''' ==== | ==== '''Chapter 2: Falling Apart.''' ==== | ||
| Line 1,702: | Line 1,702: | ||
=== Act 2: Wishwell === | === Act 2: Wishwell === | ||
==== Chapter 1: Walking ==== | ==== Chapter 1: Walking ==== | ||
| Line 5,687: | Line 5,687: | ||
Peragrine smiled. It was a soft smile, and not one heâd made in a long time. It felt strange on his usually grinning face. âYouâre welcome.â | Peragrine smiled. It was a soft smile, and not one heâd made in a long time. It felt strange on his usually grinning face. âYouâre welcome.â | ||
She glanced down at his hand, holding hers. âTell me⦠Have you ever been dead before?â | |||
Peragrine raised both eyebrows in alarm. âUm, no?!â | Peragrine raised both eyebrows in alarm. âUm, no?!â | ||
| Line 6,092: | Line 6,092: | ||
<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> | <nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> | ||
==== Chapter 6: Iron Crick ==== | ==== Chapter 6: Into Iron Crick ==== | ||
''The | Carsonâs eyes flashed open. There was a terrible, disorienting moment where he couldnât make sense of what he was seeing or where he was. Why he was so cold. So stiff. Unable to move. | ||
Then his muscles responded to the fact he was awake and trying to sit up. Stiffly, they responded, and his head cleared. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWell, heck.â | |||
Another day. | |||
Another miserable day. | |||
As a prisoner to his once-prisoners. | |||
More irony to shove down his gullet and suck on for⦠Hell if he knew how long. | |||
''âThis is my life now,â'' thought Carson. ''âCould it be worse?â'' he wondered. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Then the sun came over the horizon and lanced him full in the eyes. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âAH! G-, WHY?!â | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
The threesome had a quick, but decent and warm breakfast, due to Peragrine having gathered materials for a fire over the past few hours while watching. Upon having everyone up, and Tain agreeing it was safe, Peragrine light them magically. Peragrine was his cheery self, and did most of the talking while Tain, Carson, and all the animals did their best to either listen or ignore while they ate. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Soon enough, the three were saddling up to head north. Carson scrambled up onto the Mule, and looked back at Tain, who stood watching him as he double-checked the lead rope connecting the Mule to Cooper. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWell?â Carson asked. âWhereâs my rope?â | |||
On the other side of the Mule, Perry steered Betsy over, curious. âTain?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain stared at Carsonâs ankles. â...No.â Then he turned back to Cooper, and saddled up. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âNo?â Carson echoed. âWhaddya mean, âNoâ, Doc?â He turned to Perry as the lead rope pulled taut and the mule lurched forward after Cooper. âThink heâs gone daft.â | |||
Peragrine smiled as he watched Tain and Cooper for a moment. âHe means âno ropeâ, Carson. Just hold your seat on the mule, and weâll all be fine.â He leaned over and attempted to pat Carson on the back, but Carson deflected it with a wave of his now free-to-use arms. In response, Peragrine chuckled, and trotted off to the front, striking up a conversation with Betsy. | |||
âI say, itâs a lovely day for a new challenge! What do you smell on the wind today, Betsy, my young gal?â | |||
The day passed. For Carson, it was dull as ever, even without the rope. Even the weather seemed to agree, staying cloudy and overcast the whole time they traveled. He still slumped in his saddle, fighting off drowsiness as he tried to keep his seat. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The only interesting change was that he could root through the bags when Tain wasnât looking. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
By the time noon rolled around, he had a fairly decent idea of where everything was. Given the rest of the day, he was certain heâd memorize it. And that gave him something to do. Something outside of just resting his chin in between the Muleâs ears anyway. | |||
Around noon, they stopped to stretch their legs. The sky had grown increasingly dark, and Tain eyed the heavy clouds with trepidation. He turned to Peragrine, who also took note of the clouds. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âHey, maybe weâll get to Iron Crick by then!â Peragrine replied cheerily to Tainâs silent doubts. | |||
Carson glanced up. âNo. Weâre going to drown in an open field. Iâve never seen such dark clouds.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain glanced darkly at Carson. Of ''course'' heâd never seen such dark clouds. Heâd never been on the road as much as he had been these⦠past few days. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson turned his attention back to earth, and Tain quickly looked elsewhere. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
As they got back on their mounts, Tain considered their options. | |||
As far as he could see, there was no cover on these plains for miles. Supposedly, the town of Iron Crick was just over the northern horizon according to their map. Directly west, the grass rapidly grew shorter and shorter, till it gave way abruptly to gravel and sand. The small desert of Morcia. To their far Northwest were hills that began the border between Ankoria and Morcia. They would be steering that way soon enough, as soon as they got a bit more miles out of the clear road⦠| |||
The only other notable feature was to their far Northeast. The very Tip of Mount Thunderclap was visible on the horizon. Dark, and looming in the current overcast lighting. Tain only looked at it when his sense of alertness called for him to sweep his eyes over that way for patrols. | |||
It seemed to him that ''if'' it was going to rain, (and it certainly did look that way,) then their two best options were to forge ahead through the rain to the hills and hope for natural cover that way, or gamble on the abandoned ghost town of Iron Crick⦠| |||
Two things decided this for him. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
A terrifying clap of thunder, and the appearance of a distant building on the horizon. Followed by a ''<u>torrent</u>'' of rain. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWHAT-â screamed Carson. âTHE ACTUAL-â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
'''<u>KRA-KOW!</u>''' Another lightning strike erupted only meters away from the group, drowning out Carson's panicked profanity and frightening the mounts. Betsy and the mule both screamed and brayed, and while Betsy took off down the road with Peragrine, the Mule remained tied to Cooper, who merely skittered nervously, much to Tain's welcome surprise. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âGood stallion,â Tain said. Then he spurred Cooper forward, a direction that both Cooper and the Mule eagerly complied with. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âHead for the building up ahead!â Tain yelled, hoping Peragrine could hear him and control his horse. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson struggled to maintain his seat on the janky ride of his ungainly galloping mule that struggled to keep up with Tain's thoroughbred horse. He managed to look up in the downpour. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The town was just barely in view through the rainfall. However, what drew his attention was the warm, inviting light coming from the lower windows of the first big building they were coming up on. A big 2 story Inn or something of the like. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âHow did we not see that before?!â Carson yelled. âYou're all <u>USELESS</u>!â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Briefly, Tain wondered that as well. It was almost as if the Inn had appeared at the same time the storm had started. But that was preposterous. Besides, it looked quite real and tangible against the equally real and tangible rain pummeling them. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Any harbor in a storm, right? | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
After what felt like torturous hours, but was perhaps merely minutes the two horses, one mule, and their riders all arrived at the door to the tall, imposing Inn. Peragrine sloshed his way to the door, only to have it open before him. | |||
âCome in, travellers! Come in. Get dry.â | |||
Peragrine looked up from where the doorknob had been. Directly at his eye level was another face. An honest face. The kind you wish your doctor or your dad had. Like a teddy bear, humanized. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
That is to say, he had soft, liquid brown eyes, a big, fluffy-curly full beard, and a perfectly, ''delightfully'', crinkly smile. Yet he only seemed to be in his 30s. Perhaps 40s. Beards hide a lot. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI saw you all madly dashing across the plain. Wonât you come in out of the rain?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peragrine refocused on the words of the speaker, as Tain and Carson crowded him from behind. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWhat's the hold up, Wiz-Kid?! I'm catching pneumonia standing out here!â yelled Carson, punctuating this with an all too real sneeze. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âOh! Right!â Peragrine willed his foot past the door, and a shiver ran up and down his spine, leaving him even more chilled than he's been standing outside. It took him a moment, but then he realized. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWow. This place is STUFFED with magic.â he said. He blinked twice, and exclaimed in alarm as his vision was covered in inky blackness. A representation of the magic pervading the room. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âOh, so youâre a magician of some sort?â The strangerâs voice called. Peragrine felt him leading him further into the warm wooden boarded room, and heard his friends come in after him. âBring the horses in too. Alas, I donât have stables for them, and theyâll surely die out there in that forsaken weather. Yes, bring them in, I insist.â | |||
Peragrine blinked twice more, and his vision cleared. âThatâs really kind of you. You donât mind the wet horse smell?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The man shook his head. âNot at all. You said you sensed magic?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peragrine grinned. âWhy yes! I-â and he made a grand sweeping bow, flinging rainwater everywhere from his drenched leather coat. â-Am a young Wizard.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Behind him, Carson audibly facepalmed. Tain frowned, but thinking quickly, he stepped forward. âAre you the owner?â he asked, as he began to peel off his outer clothes. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWhy yes!â the man said, as he helped Peragrine out of his coat, and rushed to catch the otherâs coats as they took them off. âWhat can I do you three for?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson tossed his outer layers at the man, and continued to strip down to his undergarments. âIâll take a hot chocolate by the fire over there. And some blankets if youâre able,â he said as he attempted to remove his soaked socks while hopping over to the cracking, merry fireplace across the main room. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The man gave a brief nod to Carson, replying with a âOf course, sir, just as soon as I am able,â before turning back to Tain and Peragrine. | |||
Tain motioned to Peragrine. âIs it true then, what my-- What the kid says?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âThat thereâs magic in the air?â | |||
Tain nodded. Peregrine sat down on the floor and began pulling off his boots and socks as well, though he kept his sopping wet leather pants on. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The Innkeeperâs smile froze for a moment as he stared at Peragrine, and Tain could tell he was contemplating something. His hand instinctively drifted to his Wormholer, which was strapped to Cooperâs side. | |||
âMagic is everywhere,â said the Innkeeper, finally looking at Tain. âBut yes, especially here.â He hefted the pile of dripping clothes onto the clean, gleaming, wooden Bar Counter, and began separating them based on to whom they belonged to. âBut you neednât worry. This magic means no harm to you.â | |||
âWhat about my-â Tain froze, unable to find the right word. | |||
âYour friends?â The Innkeeper finished. He turned, and looked past Tain to Carson and Peragrine who were huddling by the fire, both shirtless, and one in only his panties while the other was only in rolled up leather leggings. | |||
âOf that, I am uncertain.â The innkeeper said. | |||
 Suddenly, Tain noticed Peragrine shiver. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
Suddenly, Peargrine shivered. Even though he was sitting next to the warm fireplace, he felt like ice water had just been dumped on him from above. He looked up, and couldnât see anything out of the ordinary, but his spine continued to tingle up and down. | |||
A moment ago, this room had been cozy and warm, like any well built wood interior. Now it felt like an igloo. Still cozy, but '''''cold'''''. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWhat is it?â Tain called, from across the room. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Next to Peragrine, Carson edged away, giving him a wary look. âYou alright, kid?â | |||
Realization dawned on Peragrine, as he recognized the chilling sensation. He slowly turned to Tain. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI think thereâs a ghost here.â | |||
Just then, Betsy and the other mounts stirred with unease as the various fire-based light sources either blew out or were greatly diminished, and a chill gripped everyone. | |||
âOH <u>''HECK''</u>'', NO''!â Carson squealed. Peregrine whipped around just in time to see the panicked expression of Carson, just before a hideous blue-white visage tackled him from behind, sending him face-first to the ground. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âNo!â exclaimed Peragrine, belatedly trying to grab the ghost. But he was too late, and the blue-white light from the ghost disappeared into Carson. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Meanwhile, Tain turned to the Innkeeper. âWhatever protection I have, it <u>must</u> be extended to my friends. Tell that to your magics and your ghosts.â | |||
The Innkeeper turned from Peragrine and Carson, and looked directly at Tain, who found he could not look away. | |||
âMy good sir. I donât <u>control</u> the ghosts and magic. I only know certain things about them.â He turned back to Peragrine, who was picking Carson up off the floor. âThough I think you will meet her forthwith.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
As Peragrine pulled Carson up, his fears were confirmed as his eyes fluttered open. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carsonâs eyes were yellow-white orbs, glowing, and pupiless. And when he spoke⦠| |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
'''''âHello, living ones!â''''' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
...It still sounded like Carson? But trying to sound like an 80 year old woman? | |||
âHeh. hehehehe.â Peregrine giggled despite himself. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âCarson?â Tain asked from across the room. | |||
Peregrine turned around. âTain, dunno how to tell you this,â He hefted Carsonâs still rather limp, under-dressed form. âBut, ah, um, CARSONâS BEEN POSSESSED. BY A WOMAN.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âCarsonâ nodded. '''''âDonât worry, I intend to leave him in the same condition I found him.â''''' the ghost said cheerfully. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain and the Innkeeper walked over. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âHello Sylvia, glad you could make an appearance,â the Innkeeper said as he walked over. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âCarson/Sylviaâ looked down and extricated⦠themselves, from Peragrineâs supporting grip. '''''âYes. So am I. Even if itâs not a perfect match.â''''' They chuckled along with the Innkeeper. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peregrine glanced between the two. âSo, are you two friends?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain came up on the other side of the two. âAnd what do you want with us?â | |||
The Innkeeper and Slyvia/Carson exchanged a look, and then the Innkeeper put an arm around Carson like an old Buddy⦠In his Underwear. âFriends by necessity, you could say. And as for what we want with the two of you-â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Sylvia raised a hand. '''''âThree of them.â''''' | |||
âRight, three⦠It will take some explaining, so before I begin, do any of you want something to drink?â He pointed behind the bar, to a number of huge Barrels. âOr to eat? We have practically anything you can think of.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson/Sylviaâs stomach gurgled. The Innkeeper looked at them in surprise. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
'''''âIt would appear that this host is a fan of his food and drink, but as you know, John, I donât drink,â''''' Sylvia/Carson said. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
John rolled his eyes good-naturedly, and replied. âVery well, I shall get a snack and some of the ever-present rainwater.â He looked at the very awkward other two. âAnything for you two?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain was on the verge of panic. Clearly, it wasnât safe to be here. They were down 1 man, and he somehow guessed that they weâre going to be able to leave peacefully now, even if they could leave Carson behind⦠Could they leave Carson? | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
No. The thought was a tempting one. A convenient solution, but not one he would be able to live with. He may not like Carson, but there was a reason why he hadnât just killed or stranded him somewhere where he wouldnât be found by thedudeâs forces. And this⦠This could be worse than death. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain shook his head in the negative in response to the Innkeeper, âJohnâsâ inquiry. | |||
At the same time, Peregrine was thinking. Though distracted by the clashing sights and sounds of Slyvia/Carson, he realized the danger of the situation as acutely as Tain did. Only, it didnât worry him. It gave him nervous energy that he could use. Still, it might be best to steady himself for the moment, and listen to what they had to say. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âIâll have a pint of something simple.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âA light beer then!â Innkeeper John said, reaching underneath the counter and pulling out a wooden mug. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain gave Peragrine a dark glance, but he didnât seem to notice. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
While John sorted out some refreshments for himself, Sylvia/Carson, and Peragrine, Tain motioned Peragrine over. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
As Peragrine walked over, Sylvia/Carson watched them curiously from the warm fire. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWhat's up, Doc? â Peragrine asked in a low voice. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWe need to get out of here. The innkeeper said I was safe from the magic here, but-â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
At that moment, Peragrine shivered once again, from head to toe. His eyes snapped up to Tain's concerned look. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âThere's another one,â Peragrine whispered. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWhere?â Tain asked, whirling around. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âIâm not sure, itâs just, I get a shivery chill when-â | |||
Then, it came. Dropping down from the ceiling, visible to Tain as a silvery shadow, and to Peragrine as⦠well, as the ghost, Mrs. Georgia Sage. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Betsy and the Mule both panicked, and reared, but since there was nowhere to go for them in the entryway, they remained where they were, if noisily jittering about. Cooper snorted, and appeared to pen the other two in of his own accord. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI apologize for spooking you all, but you all need to hear this: This Tavern disappeared without a trace when I lived here 80-some years ago, in a storm just like this one!â the ghost of Georgia Sage said. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain turned to Peragrine. âIs this your friend?â he said, resisting from grabbing his Wormholer, as Peragrine addressed it. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peregrine nodded as he replied. âMrs. Sage, itâs good to see you.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Mrs. Sage nodded, but she seemed very concerned. âI donât know why itâs reappeared now. It just <u>flashed</u> into existence here just as the rain started!â She flew close to Peragrine, who stood his ground, while Tain backed away. '''''âI donât trust it!â''''' she whispered to him. | |||
Tain leaned around the ghost to look at Peragrine. âI canât make out all that sheâs saying. Itâs all-â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âGhosty?â Peregrine offered. | |||
âIndistinct. The Tavern came out of nowhere, but itâs been here before?â | |||
Mrs. Sage turned to speak directly to Tain, but a loud crash made them all turn to see John, who had just returned from the kitchen and dropped his tray full of everyoneâs refreshments. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He and Carson/Sylvia seemed both very alarmed at the sight of Mrs. Sage. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
John flicked his attention to Tain, and with a sudden intensity asked, âSoldier, <u>what is the date</u>?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tainâs guard was up. He wasnât going to tell this man anything till he explained what was going on in this insane establishment. âWhy? I donât trust you.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
'''''âIron Creek, 3041 AFâ¦!â''''' Carson/Sylvia said, opening their previously closed eyes. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
John nodded. âAh, Thank you Sylvia.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Sylvia/Carson nodded back, giving an unnerving smile. Or perhaps it was just because it was using Carsonâs face. '''''âThis host gave the information unwillingly, but youâll be glad to know, John, that they mean us no harm.â''''' The possessed Carson began twitching uncomfortably. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âThatâs good to know,â he said. âI hope you didnât hurt him.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson/Sylviaâs smile cracked a bit. '''''âI will have to let this host go to ensure that.â''''' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âAh.â John turned back to Tain and the others. âCould you all keep your friend from violence, or shall I get some rope?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peragrine stepped forward. âWeâd be more than happy to. Just let him go, please.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson/Sylvia nodded, and as Peragrine grabbed his friend by the arms, the ghost of Sylvia extricated itself from the body of Carson, and Carson collapsed into Peragrineâs arms. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
But only for a moment. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
<u>âGAAAH!â</u> Carson yelled, waving his arms around, and breaking Peragrineâs hold. He looked around wildly, and upon seeing the two ghosts on either side of him, he edged as far away from both as he could, putting him directly on Peragrineâs shoulder. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âKid, if you get us out of this, I <u>''swear''</u> I'll make your death at my hands quick and painless.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peragrine thought about it, as he finally got a good look at the Ghost of Sylvia. âYeah, thatâs fair.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Sylvia was the epitome of a witch. A freakishly large and spectral hook of a nose extended from her wrinkled and craggy face, with deep-sunk, yellow, orb-like eyes, under heavy, bushy, shadowy eyebrows. Unlike Georgia, Sylvia was not all white and blue, but instead had yellows, blacks, and grays mixed in with the usual spectral blues and whites. Her spectral robes were tattered and ripped, and she appeared shorter than Georgia, though again, there were no visible feet or legs. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
To top off this fearsome visage, Sylvia was smiling. A grin that reached inhumanly from the furthest end of one cheek to the furthest end of the other, as if made of plasticine. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âThere!â'' She said. ''âSafe and sound. I just had to dig around for the right information, no lasting effects.â'' She paused. ''âAt least, I donât think so.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson and Peragrine looked at her, then back at each other. Then back to Tain, who stared back at them. They all clearly saw their own thoughts reflected in each other. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''â â âWe have to get the <u>heck</u> out of here.â â â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Before they could enact upon this shared thought, however, the ghost of Georgia Sage drifted towards the others. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âExcuse me, but could you two explain what this Tavern is doing here? She turned from John to Sylvia. Then she paused, uncertain. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âDo⦠I know you?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
There was a huge, menacing silence, in which Peragrine watched Sylviaâs face soften and contort into a more human appearance, reminiscent of an extremely aged woman. ''âYes, Georgia. You once called me your â''Guardian Angelâ''.â'' Sylvia dropped her gaze, seeming ashamed. ''âI think Iâve failed in that regard, but perhaps the Tavern has led me back here to atone for it.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWhat do you mean?â | |||
Sylvia lifted her head up. ''âI am the reason your daughter is cursed. Though to be fair, she <u>did</u> embrace it near the end.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain nudged Peragrine with an elbow. Peregrine ripped away his gaze from the ghosts to Tain, who pointed silently at the door. On Peragrineâs other side, Carson held onto Peragrineâs arm tightly, but he too looked at Tainâs direction and nodded vigorously, gently pushing Peragrine in that direction. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The three shuffled away, as Peragrine continued to listen to the ghostâs conversation, juicy as it was. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWhat do you mean, stranger? Explain yourself!â | |||
''âItâs likely you blocked the memory from your mind. I was not kind to you when we first met, Georgia.â'' Sylvia said. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWhen was that?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Sylvia sighed a ghostly sigh that echoed and reverberated eerily in the large room. ''âThe day, or rather, the night, the Tavern disappeared. I had picked you out as a suitable host for my blood ritual.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
<u>'''âBlood ritual?!â'''</u> | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âYes. I had intended to only use you as an anchor to keep me here when the Tavern left, but it only partially worked. When the Tavern left, as is its wont, it ripped my body from my soul, and I became a ghost. I had escaped this accursed Tavern, at the cost of my own body. But instead, I had yours.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âYou possessed me?!â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âOnly at night.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âAt⦠Night.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âYes. At first, I will admit, I⦠Was <u>frustrated</u> with the limits. I couldnât do anything I wanted with only nights. It rather felt like Iâd traded one prison for a slightly better prison. When dawn came, you would immediately take control as you awoke, and I was stuck watching disembodied till night came again. With little exceptions.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
By this time, Tain, Carson, and Peragrine had reached the door and the horses. Outside, the storm was whipping up a frenzy. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âQuickly,â Tain whispered, as he put a hand on the door. Carson nodded his understanding, and Peragrine cast one last glance at the two ghosts, and John. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Who was staring right at them. | |||
âUh, guys?â Peregrine whispered, but both Tain and Carson were now shoving the heavy oak door open. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Right in front of a thunderstrike. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
'''<u>''KRAK-KOOM!!!''</u>'''Â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson gave a yelp, and fell back, even as Tain did, without a sound. Both were unhurt, if greatly alarmed. They both fell back at the feet of a suddenly very close Innkeeper John. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peregrine blinked. He hadnât even seen him move! | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âIâm afraid this is how it always is. Youâre not allowed to leave just yet,â the great bearded man said, towering over them. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Both Tain and Carson had had enough of this. With one motion, they both grabbed the nearest ankle of John, and hauled on him, to bring him down. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Instead, they drew themselves up, and around Johnâs immovable ankles. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
John viewed them casually. âWell. That must be embarrassing for you.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain pushed away from him, sliding back towards Peragrine, and twisting into a sitting position that he scrambled to get up from. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson instead went on the offensive, grabbing one of Johnâs arms that were clasped behind his back, and pulled himself up to a standing position, where he wound up and <u>slugged</u> John across the face with a nasty haymaker. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
To this, John stumbled and reeled. A gasp escaped him, and he flopped onto the bar, grasping it to not fall. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âStupid magic,â he muttered, before turning back to Tain and Carson. âI told you, soldier, I canât control the magic.â He pointed at his newly mashed-in eye. âI ''never know'' what itâs going to do next.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson rushed forward to press the attack, but this time, John was ready to defend himself, and he settled into a practiced brawlerâs stance, easily blocking all of Carsonâs admittedly vicious, but untrained, attacks. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI donât want to hurt your servant,â John said, directing his words at Tain, âbut neither do I feel like continually defending myself. Mind calling him off?â | |||
'''âIâM NO ONEâS <u>DAMN</u> <u>SERVANT!!!</u>â''' screamed Carson, slugging John a final three times to punctuate this fact that he actually sent John up and over the bar. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tainâs eyebrows shot up. If the circumstances were not so stressful, he would have smiled. That was a brilliant shot. He was glad that heâd made a sort of peace with his âservantâ back at the crossroads. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peregrine blinked. Was it just him, or had he just seen some red energy flare off of Carson? Peregrine shook his head. It had to be all this excess energy in the Tavern. | |||
âNice shot, Carson! Now, ''<u>letâs go!</u>''â Peragrine yelled, turning to the horses and the door. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
â<u>No!</u> ''You donât understand!''â John called, as he tried to stand up from behind the counter. Surprisingly, other than a very nicely blackening eye, he seemed unharmed from Carsonâs impressive assault. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
From the other two, Mrs. Sageâs voice echoed to Peragrine. âWait, Master Wanderthistle! ''This woman can help us with my daughter!â'' | |||
Peregrine turned to the ghosts. The kindly, yet alien, blue-white light of the bizarrely deformed Mrs. Sage, shadowed by the creepy, shifting visage of the yellow-gray Sylvia. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Then, Peregrineâs attention was pulled in yet another direction, as Tain yanked on Peragrineâs shoulder. âPerry, '''<u>we need to go.</u>'''â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peregrine snapped his fingers, and all of their clothes flew at them, as they rushed through the door along with their horses. | |||
As Peragrine collided with the doorway and the horses and Tain, and his clothes that hit him from behind, and the yelling of all parties involved, everything went white. | |||
==== Chapter 7: Perpetual Consequences. ==== | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tainâs eyes snapped open. Darkness. He was lying down. Covered. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âThink. What do I last remember?â''Â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The Tavern, running through the door. A flash. Clothes. | |||
Thatâs what was covering him. Clothes. The sounds of an open field, consistent wind. He got up to his feet. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He was in the middle of a mess of clothes, horses, and travelling companions. Behind him, a huge blackened site, where the Tavern had stood. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Beyond that, the Town of Iron Crick. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âCrux.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He looked around. No sign of ghosts. No all-powerful Innkeepers. No trace of the nightmare Tavern. Except for the gigantic black lightning-struck area in front of him. Even the storm that had accompanied itâs sudden appearance had completely disappeared from the sky, leaving behind a lavender-gray one. The sun was hiding amidst some thick, but fluffy, clouds. It was still darker than it should have been, for the hour, and gloomy⦠But that seemed to compliment Tainâs current mood. A bright sunny day after⦠whatever all <u>that</u> had been would have been irritating. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He turned back to his travelling companions, who were still lacking in the clothing department. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He knelt down next to Peragrine, and wondered if he should shake him awake. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWell, Peregrine doesnât worry about personal space so⦠I guess so?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
So, he gently grabbed Peragrineâs bare shoulders and⦠jiggled him. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
No response. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain turned to his other charge. Carson was snoring. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Annoyed with both of them, and himself, he decided waking the horses and Mule would be easier. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Later, after he'd woken up, Peregrine stared at the blackened plot of land as he sipped some of the worst cold coffee heâd ever had. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
It was foul. Really, bad. Worse than when heâd replaced coffee with compost dirt for April Fools and then had forgotten heâd done so and drank some with his Uncle. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
But it didnât really matter. Everything else was terrible too. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Somehow, the entire Tavern had disappeared when theyâd left it. John, Sylvia, and most importantly, Mrs. Sage. All gone. Peregrine had already tried closing his eyes and reaching out for any ghost-chills. Not that he was any good at it, but he didnât sense anything within a country mile. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson was a wreck, Tain was stone-silent, all three horses were still shivering, and not just with the cold⦠| |||
No one really wanted to get moving again. The silence of their own minds was all they desired after their encounter with⦠such unnatural forces. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Suddenly, Peregrine stood up. The simple motion was loud in the pervading silence as his coat rustled and his leather boots creaked. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âIâm going into town.â He announced as he turned to face the other two, then slugged the rest of the coffee down his gullet, wishing it was something a bit more fortifying. Finally, to punctuate this news, he dashed the tin cup on the ground. âYaâll donât need to follow me, Iâll meet up with you on the other side!â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson stared at Peragrineâs retreating form, barely hiding his panic as he sipped his own terrible coffee. âGreat, yeah, good luck not dying and all that.â He turned to a subtly, but clearly, panicking Tain. âThatâs kidâs screwed.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain turned from Peragrine to Carson, then back and forth again. He couldnât just let Peragrine run into town alone! | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Could he? | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Did he have a right to stop him? Presumably, Peregrine was going to try and save the ghost-kid. What was the name? Cyndii. That was important and all⦠Noble, even. But... | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
What if it was a trap? He didnât want any of them to end up ghosts themselves, or worse, cursed any number of ways. Would Peragrine be able to handle himself? | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Past evidence pointed more to ''yes'' than ''no''⦠But it wasnât a <u>solid</u> yes. Or a solid no. | |||
Now Carson was sifting through Betsyâs saddlebags. âHey, you think I can take his horse? And howâs about these rations?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Suddenly, Tain realized that he wouldnât be able to live with himself if Peragrine died. Even if he and Carson wouldn't be able to do anything, he <u>had</u> to be there for the off-chance that he could make the difference. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âBesides,â'' he thought, as he grabbed Cooperâs reins and saw his Wormholer strapped on Cooperâs side. ''âIâm much more ready for a fight now.' '' He tried not to remind himself that the enemies they were most likely to encounter would be ghosts, which his Wormholer would most definetly have no effect against. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWeâre going,â he said aloud as he swung up into the saddle. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carsonâs head shot up from out of the saddlebags. âWHAT?!â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âRide Betsy.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson hesitated for a brief moment as he weighed getting <u>something</u> of what he wanted with what he viewed as certain death, while Tain gathered up the rest of the camp and lashed it all to the Mule in record time. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Quickly, Carson realized that having a fast steed to run away from the danger was better than having a mule. He mounted up, and followed Tain as they cantered after an already distant Peragrine. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peregrine ran past the silent buildings of Iron Crick. All gray, dilapidated, barely inhabitable. The wind was still, and smelled of dust. As if the air itself hadnât moved, and had collected some. Peragrineâs footsteps and coat created a trail of disturbance through the town. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
As he neared the middle of the cluster of buildings, he realized he didnât know where this supposed coal mine was. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He sighed. âMrs. Sage would know.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
A sudden sorrow welled up in him, and he wasnât certain why. However, wiping it away with the tear that had sprung from his eyes, he took a deep breath and looked around. âMaybe thereâs a surveyorâs office or something.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He sauntered over to a promising building that might have been a formal-ish looking building, once upon a time. However, Tain and Carson quickly arrived. Peragrine smiled. Of course his friends wouldnât leave him alone. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âHey guys!â he replied cheerfully. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain frowned. âBe quick, Peragrine.â Behind him, Carson was all eyes, his head on a full swivel, snapping his neck around all angles, fear as plain on his face as it was in Betsy and the Muleâs. Cooper shared Tainâs grim determination. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âRight, right.â Peragrine made an effort to focus. Then he turned back to Tain. âI have no clue where the Coal Mine is.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain blinked once, before, Carson reacted how he was internally feeling. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
'''âOH MY <u>WORD</u>''', '''''WE ARE GOING TO <u>DIE!!!</u>â'''''Â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Betsy whinnied in agreement, her eyes rolling back as Carson fought to maintain control. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI was thinking we could find a survey office, or maybe a managerâs office,â Peragrine explained. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain nodded, glad that Peragrine was still thinking instead of getting distracted by Carson. He nodded his agreement, and spurred Cooper forward, peering at the various buildings. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peragrine took this to mean he agreed, and that they should split up. So he poked his head into the building that heâd originally picked out as potential. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
It wasnât. It was just a small general store. Stepping back out, he saw Carson atop Betsy and the mule next to them, all looking terrified. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Oh!" Peragrine looked around for Tain, but he was not to be seen. "Well, Carson, I guess you're with me." | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson looked up from Betsyâs mane, unbridled terror on his face. "No. Nope. Not with you, Peragrine. I'm not with <u>you</u>, not with <u>Tain</u>, ''not with <u>anyone</u>''. Not unless we're getting the <u>heck</u> outta this ghost town." | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Betsy whinnied in apparent agreement, stamping and pawing, and growing more and more visibly nervous. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Upon seeing this, Peregrine clicked his tongue and held a hand out to the mare. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Betsy nosed forward, and Peragrine placed his hand on her snout, instantly calming her. Carson watched as her shaking quickly lessened. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âPeragrine,â he whispered. ''âWe <u>need</u> to leave.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peregrine sighed, as he stroked Betsy. âI know, Carson. You donât like it. But Iâm not leav-â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
<u>''âLike it?â''</u> hissed Carson. ''âI donât just <u>ânot like itâ</u>''; I ''freaking '''<u>hate</u>''' it.â''Â He leaned forward in the saddle. ''âI was <u>'''possessed'''</u> by a '''<u>witch</u>''', Peragrine.â''Â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson leaned even more forward and pointed at Peragrine. âAnd itâs <u>all</u>. <u>''Your''</u>. ''<u>'''Fault.'''</u>''â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI know, Carson.â Peragrine replied, a tired tone sneaking into his words as the Mule came over and Peragrine stroked his nose with his other hand. âI get it, you-â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âNO! YOU <u>DONâT</u>! YOU <u>DONâT</u> GET IT!â Carson yelled. Both horses gave a start, but Peragrine somehow managed to shush them and keep them from panic. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson slid off of Betsy to the left and with a quick hand pulled something out of one of the muleâs saddlebags. Then he turned around to Peragrine, who had both hands on each of the mountâs noses, keeping them calm. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson pointed the object at Peragrine accusingly. A set of Camp Utensils: Fork, Knife, Spoon, on a ring.  | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI had <u>no</u> control. '''<u>None</u>'''. I could ''barely'' even ''<u>comprehend</u>'' what was happening. That was an ''<u>effort</u>'' in and of ''<u>itself</u>''. <u>'''Someone else'''</u> was deciding what to do with me. I was as good as dead.â Spittle flew from Carsonâs lips as words began tumbling out. He moved forward and began jabbing Peragrine spitefully with the fork. Peragrine slowly began to back up the steps and onto the porch of the general store behind him, with Carson following. | |||
â'''<u>No</u>. <u>Control</u>.''' '''''You ever been out of control, Peragrine?''''' Not been able to make any decisions of your own, having your own life decided for you? Having no say in your own '''''<u>body</u>''''' or '''''<u>goals</u>'''''? More than just having a supposed destiny or an already determined <u>STUPID</u> fate? People saying youâre ''<u>the Chosen One</u>'', or that youâre the one with ''<u>the most potential</u>'' and you shouldnât ''<u>squander</u>'' it?!? '''Huh, kid?!''' '''<u>HUH?!?</u>''' '''Or that youâre <u>damned</u> already, and whatever you do ''<u>doesnât matter?!</u>''â''' Here, Carson tossed the set of utensils up in front of a stunned Peragrine, snatched the knife out of the air, and backhanded Peragrine across the face with it. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Gasping in pain, and shock, Peragrine tumbled into some barrels, face turned away from Carson, and felt the wet, clean, knife cut from between his eyes to his right cheekbone. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson looked down at Peragrine, then at the knife in his hands, vibrant blood beaded on its edge. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âAh, what the heck. None of this matters." He looked back up at Peragrine. âNothing I do matters anyway.â He wiped the knife clean with his shirt, noticing how colorful the blood was in stark contrast to everything else. âIâm not going to conv-â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peragrine snapped his fingers. In response, the knife, along with the rest of the eating utensils flew to his hand. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âYes, Carson. I know.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peragrine slowly stood up, his hands balled into fists as he turned around to face Carson. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI know what itâs like to be out of control. Manipulated, Betrayed.â He wiped away blood trickling down his cheek like a tear, but his demeanor was far from tearful. A strange fire burned in Peragrineâs eyes, and suddenly Carson was forcefully reminded of the Power that the kid wielded. Power to snuff his little rebellion in an instant. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson was rooted to the spot in fear of retribution, and Peragrine went on. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âTo have your actions decided for you, your fate sealed. The need to rebel against it. To ârage against the machineâ so to speak...â Here, a slight smirk snuck into the corner of Peragrineâs lip, before it dipped back down into the <u>straightest</u> line. âEven if it amounts to nothing, and your last shreds of entertained hope fade away, and make you want to ''just give up the ghost''.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson would have frowned at that final phrasing, but he was too terrified. Especially because Peragrine himself did not acknowledge it. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âBut thatâs the difference between me and you, Carson.â  | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Peragrine tossed the set up into the air⦠| |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson screwed his eyes shut, bracing for the retribution⦠| |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
⦠| |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI <u>never</u>. Give up.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''<nowiki/>'He's waiting for me to open my eyes before he strikes!''<nowiki/>' Thought Carson. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Carson. Dude." | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''<nowiki/>'He sounds so normal!''' He wondered. ''<nowiki/>'It has to be a trap! Maybe he wants to get me ''<u>in the eyesâ¦'</u> | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Open your eyes, man." | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''<nowiki/>'I knew it! He'll probably use the spoon. Just ''<u>scoop</u>'' them out.''' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Carson. <u>Look</u> at me." | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Whatever you're going to do, JUST DO IT!" Carson screamed, eyes screwed shut. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Oh for the love ofâ¦" | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson felt someone grab his right hand- | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Wait, you're not-" | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
And slap cold metal into it. Harmlessly. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson opened his eyes and looked at his hand. The handles of the silverware was in his hand, pressed there by Peragrine's hand, which lay on top. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"I never give up, Carson. I still want to trust you. I still hope we can be friends." | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson looked at Peragrine. He was smiling his usual smile. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"You are as stupid and naïve as all f-" | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Shhh." Peragrine put a finger to Carson's lips, his smile widening even more than Carson thought humanly possible as a single flame erupted from the tip. "There are children about." | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Many blasphemous profanities raged in Carson's brain. But he said none of them, realizing that they would all be like ''gas on an open flame'' if he let them out. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
"Now, come with me, <u>'''friend.'''</u>" | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Carson followed. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He followed Peragrine to the next building. A Pottery Shop And the next one, a bingo hall. And the next one, a regular residence. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
All were empty, but Peragrine couldnât shake the feeling that he was trespassing. He hurried through each space, his natural curiosity oppressed. His smile was tight, strained. The drab atmosphere didnât help. The stifling silence, the dusty air. The half-light that drained what little color remained in the town after decades of neglect. The sullen, jittery shadows of Carson and the mounts, following him from building to building⦠| |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki> | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Meanwhile, Tain also searched inside the buildings, and had significantly more success than Peragrine. Almost immediately, he identified a large building and rode towards it. As he drew closer, he recognized it as a chapel. The front doors and porch seemed quite nicely intact, and the large wooden sign that was split between both double doors read âYe Olde Chapel of the Creatorâ. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
With some slight trepidation, Tain dismounted his horse, and after testing the porch railing, tied Cooperâs reins to it. Then, he pushed one of the double doors open. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He wasnât sure what he was going to find in here, but a small town like this was sure to have some information in a public gathering place like this. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
As he opened the door and looked into the Chapel, he realized that the whole left wall of the sanctuary had caved in, causing much of the ceiling to fall with it. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Stepping in, he followed the right wall all the way to the front of the pews, and after a brief glimpse at the empty pew, he turned into an anteroom in the right wall. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Here, the wall on one side was all books. And on the other side, a desk. Ahead, another door with an iron grate that lead to outside. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain came around the desk, and saw a small bench that had the impression of someoneâs rear end worn into it. Tain pushed it away and stood at the desk. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The wooden desk, like everything else, was very old and dusty, with clear markings of wear. Even before this town had been abandoned, it was clear this desk had sat for decades even before that. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Avoiding the worn-down handles and impressions, Tain opened the desks drawers with his armored gauntlets. All he found were scraps of notes and sermons that meant nothing to him, and a worn wooden block with the name âElder Shraubâ engraved on it. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Moving towards the books, he found that most of them were now ruined beyond reading. Little more than masses of rotting paper tastefully stuck to the bookshelf, back wall, and each other. Reading what bindings he could, he made sure there was nothing that could help him with the more mundane matters of <u>this</u> life, and his current situation, before making a brief effort of historical preservation by placing the precious half-dozen or so mostly intact volumes into the drawers of the desk, where they would be kept a bit more safe from the elements. Maybe someday he could come back and collect them. They were surely worth thousands to the right people. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Whatever else was in the rest of the Chapel was buried under rubble, and not worth his time. He pushed open the door leading to outside, and found it slightly heavier than heâd anticipated. Looking down at the intricately wrought-iron knob, he assured himself it wasnât locked or dead bolted. Once assured, he braced himself, and shoved the door open. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The sound of wood on wood screeched from the other side, and the door gave way as a small bench similar to the bench behind the desk tumbled down two steps and off a small porch⦠| |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
...Right into the local graveyard. | |||
The stool knocked up next to a tombstone with a bell next to it, giving it a jostle that made the bell ring disjointedly. A moment later, the tombstone fell over with a '''''âwhumpâ'''''. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain moved to the edge of the porch, and warily observed the 4 rows of 3 tombstones. One of which had just been knocked over. Each and every tombstoneâs inscription had been worn beyond recognition, and next to each one was a little bell. Half-recalled stories of living dead attempted to bring Tain to a panic, but unsuccessfully. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âAfter all, it would be near impossible to climb out of a grave more than 5 or 6 feet deep. Even if youâre already dead and donât need air.â''  Tain smiled slightly with well-reasoned relief. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Then all the little bells began ringing. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
A discordant din of rusty, dented, tinny bells filled the air, and it took all of his self-control to stay rooted to the spot as every fiber of his being screamed with the basic instinct to flee. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Through sheer force of logic and reason, he stared down the frantic bells, and slowly, his heart-rate steadied as his nerves grew accustomed to the sudden noise. Just as he did, the bells fell silent. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Readjusting his grip on his wormholer, he stared down the undisturbed soil, daring monsters to rise and meet his chainsaw. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
None did. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Then, the bell next to the fallen tombstone, the one in the bottom left of the grid, rang once. Followed by a second one diagonal from it, moving like a bishop across a chessboard. Back and forth. The sound travelled across the grid, and back. Tain watched it with a severe frown. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The bells grew silent for a moment. Then all the bells rang in a wave from right to left, and a new pattern began. One bell at a time rang, going around in a circle around the edge of the grid. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Mentally, Tain cut up the bells into co-ordinates. Rows A, B, C. Columns 1 through 4. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He watched, looking for some sort of identifiable pattern. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âClearly, whatever is causing this is intelligent.â'' Tain thought, purposefully ignoring, for the moment, what exactly it could be. ''âAnd more than likely, itâs trying to tell me something. That, or itâs distracting me. Perhaps luring me in.â'' Tain shook his head, as the bells made another wave and a new pattern began. ''âWell, I wonât be lured in, so it would seem Iâm safe to watch from up here.â'' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He watched a few more patterns silently, but with no reference, it was little more than an interesting musical performance. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âGuess this proves you can always use more Cowbell,â'' Tain thought. ''âBut beyond that, I donât know what else this proves.''' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
A grunt of confusion escaped him, and he turned to leave. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''<nowiki/>'What I need is Peregrine. He would be able to talk to whatever this is directly.''' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
As Tain stepped away to go back into the chapel, the bells, all the bells, rang at once. Insistent. Panicked. Tain stopped. Looking back, the bells quieted. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Experimentally, Tain tapped the porch with his foot. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
In response, one bell rang. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He tapped the porch twice. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
And two bells rang. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Stepping twice towards the front of the porch, two bells rang in mimicry of his step forward.. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He stepped back once and multiple bells rang in a panic. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain paused as he digested this information. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
And then the bells started playing a tune. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
ding ding. Ding Ding. | |||
Ding ding, Ding. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Still thinking, Tain repeated the pattern. | |||
tap tap. | |||
Tap Tap. | |||
Tap tap, tap. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The Bells laid out a second part. | |||
ding ding. | |||
ding ding. | |||
Ding ding, dong. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Finally, Tain recognized the tune⦠and played the rest of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Quickly the bells joined him, and they finished the tune. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain couldn't ignore the facts anymore. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âYou're Cyndii, aren't you?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
'''''Ding-a-ling-ling-ling-ling-ling!''''' One bell rang. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tame nodded. If this was Cyndii the ghost child, she could somehow control the bells, hear or sense his movements, and also listen to what he was saying. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âCan you see me?â he asked. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Two different Bells rang once. '''''Ding. Dong.''''' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
''âIs that a âno?â'' Tain thought. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âBut you can hear me,â he said. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
1 bell ring. '''''Ding.''''' Yes. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWill you hurt me?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
There was a short silence. Then two bells rang once. '''''Ding, Dong.''''' Short and terse. No. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain thought about this. He didn't trust any ghosts to keep its word on word alone. But what did this ghost child care about that he could trust her? | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âDo you remember your mother?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
There was another pause and then one bell rang once. '''''Ding.''''' Yes. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âDo you swear on the memory of your mother that you will not harm me or the two other people who have come with me to help you?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The response was Swift: One very loud, solid, yes. ''''' Ding!''''' | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain made his decision. Perhaps it was a bad one, but it was going to be the simplest, fastest, and most direct way to finish this and get on with his primary mission. Finding, and saving, Moira. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
He stepped down off of the porch and stalked over to the center of the graveyard, planting himself between bells B2 and B3. Then he turned North and said in a loud voice, âI am facing north, which way are you?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The bell's to his left rang. C2 and C3. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain looked back at the chapel, where the bells directed. Then he strode over to Bell A2 | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Ringing the bell once he said, âThis is the chapel. Where are you?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
C2 rang. Tain nodded. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âThatâs where the Coal Mine is?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Bell C2 rang once. | |||
So the Coal mine was west of town. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âWeâre on our way. One of my friends is an apprentice wizard. He will be able to talk to you directly. Heâs also very powerful, so donât double cross us.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
The bell rang once. ''''' Ding!''''' Then twice. '''''Ding, Dong.''''' It seemed like a confirmation of friendliness. At least, thatâs what Tain wanted to believe. But his caution couldnât be dismissed entirely. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âI must find my friends, then we will find you.â Tain paused. âIs there a sign you can give us at the mine?â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
There was a pause. Then, two short bell rings. '''''Ding-dong.''''' No. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
âIf we canât find you, I will bring my Wizard friend back here.â | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
One ring. '''''Ding.''''' âYesâ. Or perhaps more of an âokâ. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Tain turned south, exited the small fenced graveyard, and followed the outside of the chapel to the front. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
There was Cooper, looking as dour and mildly nervous as Tain felt. | |||
'''<br> | |||
''' | |||
Untying and mounting Cooper, Tain set off to find Peragrine and Carson as the sun dipped low in the sky. | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
==== Chapter 8: A Most Vile Coal Mine ==== | |||
Tain found Betsy and the Mule tied up in front of a largely crumbled and dilapidated Town hall. In fact, the only thing that denoted this was the Town Hall was a wooden sign on the ground that still read â''Of Iron Crickâ''. The âTown Hallâ part of the sign has rotted away in the damp ground. | |||
Tying Cooper up with Betsy and the Mule, who both seemed relieved by the stallions presence, Tain circled around the left of the collapsed front of the building, noting the footprints in the very boggy earth. | |||
Turning the corner, he soon saw why. | |||
The Town Hall of Iron Crick was built right next to the townâs namesake, now little more than a trickle. | |||
Though that could have had something to do with the back half of the Town Hall having collapsed into it. | |||
To Tainâs right, Peragrine and Carson were rooting through the rubble. Both of them had bits and scraps of paper and other items in their arms. | |||
Tain strode over, being sure to squelch and kick with his feet so as to not take them by surprise. | |||
Carsonâs head snapped around first, eyes wide for a split second before they relaxed to his half-opened eyes that exuded disinterest. âOh, itâs you.â | |||
Peragrine looked back casually a moment later. "Oh, hey, Tain! Any luck?" | |||
"The mine is west," Tain said, eying the small bits and scraps that Carson and Peragrine had in their arms. "Anything useful?" | |||
Carson unceremoniously dumped his load as his feet. "Nope. Nothing here but a bunch of crrrrâ¦" | |||
Behind him, Peragrine half-turned and stared at Carson's back. | |||
"Crud." Carson finished, staring blankly at Tain. "This whole area is nothing but crud. Lots of crud. Junk. Flotsam. STUFF." | |||
Peragrine ambled over with his arms full of paper bits, wooden pieces, and soggy unidentifiable things. | |||
"I found a few things of interest, but nothing on the mineâs whereabouts. You say it's west?" | |||
Tain nodded and turned to lead the way. | |||
âLead the way, Tain!â Peragrine said, as he sorted various items into his jacket pockets. | |||
Tain did so. They went back to the mounts, got on their respective rides, and followed Tain through town. Â | |||
Looking back at the Chapel steeple a few times, Tain moved west, and as they reached the edge of town, a path led to what was perhaps once a work yard, but now was little more than a junk one. Carts, pickaxes, crates, shovels, other various mining implements, and piles and piles of rock and dirt lay about, neglected and in pieces due to the ravages of time. | |||
The smell of dirt, dust, flies, and⦠rot, filled the air as they dismounted and let the horses and mule behind them. | |||
At the far end, the ground dipped, presumably into the mine. | |||
Carson wrinkled his nose. Tainâs perpetual frown deepened. Peragrine spoke. | |||
âYeish! whatâs that sm-â | |||
âDeath.â | |||
They reached the far edge of the yard, and looked down into the gravelly descent. | |||
âOh.â | |||
The buzz of flies reached their ears as they looked down upon the remains of a number of bodies. The exact number was unknown as some were only bones, but despite themselves, they knew it was more than three. Peragrine counted 3 or 4 different heads and skulls. Carson saw more limbs than he was comfortable with. Tain didnât avert his gaze, however, and counted exactly 5 different bodies with all their limbs at the base of what was clearly a massive digsite where the top of the mine had been. A number of rotting ladders, ropes and some metal and wooden slats and scaffolding made a haphazard path down into the pit. | |||
Peragrine shuddered, his eyes closed. | |||
Instantly, Tain whipped around. âGhost?â | |||
âWhat?â Peragrine asked. | |||
âYou shivered,â Tain said, alarm in his voice, but not his features as he smoothly looked around and pointed his Wormholer around. | |||
âOh. No.â Peragrine looked up at the setting sun. âJust⦠Coldâ¦â He sighed, then pointed at the path leading into the pit. âCome on, letâs get this girl out of here.â | |||
Tain put a hand on Peragrine, even as Carson spoke up. | |||
âMmmm, Nope! Iâm not going down into that pit. Iâll stay here and hold the horses down.â | |||
Tain nodded, then turned and fished out some rope from the pack mule. Reflexively, Carson stepped back, holding the reins of the mounts, but his concern was invalid, as Tain tossed an end to Peragrine. | |||
âOh, to pull me up, just in case?â Peragrine asked. | |||
Tain nodded. | |||
âGood thinking, Tain.â | |||
Once again, Tain nodded. | |||
Peragrine snapped his fingers and the rope looped around his waist like a snake, tying itself up, nice and snug. With this secure, Peragrine scampered down into the pit, barely avoiding an all-out tumble into its depths. | |||
As Peragrine descended into the pit, the last rays of sun winked out from behind the western hills, bringing the temperature down noticeably. | |||
Carson gulped audibly. âOhhh Lordâ¦â He looked at Tain. âThis is where we all black out and die.â | |||
Tain fed the rope through his hands as he kept his gaze focused on the back of Peragrine. He knew that if he looked up at Carson, the ex-prisoner caretaker would see his same fears mirrored. | |||
Peragrine skidded down the rest of the way to the bottom. The stench was awful, making him gag involuntarily. | |||
''âYup. Five dead cadavers.â'' Peragrine thought, looking at 3 skeletons, and two⦠mostly rotted bodies. Many of them had mutilated hands and arms. | |||
He looked around. | |||
â''These folks need to be buried. Respect the dead, Perry.â'' Â Peragrine thought to himself. â''Otherwise, beyond just the general disrespect, we could have <u>more</u> ghosts here.â'' | |||
There were a number of digging implements here, wooden handles quite bloody. | |||
Peragrine shook his head. Heâd just use his magi- | |||
A chill sensation splashed on him from above, and he saw Carson flash with white energy. | |||
âAw, ''NO!''â Peragrine yelled. Then he leapt up. | |||
Tain looked from Peragrine to Carson. | |||
Carson was sagging, his eyes closed, his hands gripping the three horse reins, as all three equines snorted nervously. | |||
As Peragrine practically flew up to the lip of the pit, landing between Carson and Tain, Carson snapped to attention. | |||
His eyes were entirely '''black'''. | |||
âWhatever you are, GET <u>OUT</u> OF MY FRIEND,â Peragrine yelled forcefully. Then he swung his right hand to ''slap'' the ghost out of him. | |||
''âWait!â'' Said Carson, flinching... But it was the voice of a young girl. | |||
Peragrine halted his attack, inches from Carsonâs cheek. | |||
Tain peeked out from behind Perry. | |||
Carson perked up when he saw Tain. ''âItâs you!"'' he squeaked, sounding like an excited school girl. ''"I rang the bells to talk to you.â'' | |||
Peragrine raised an eyebrow, and turned his head to look at Tain at his shoulder. âTain? Bells?â | |||
Tain nodded. âThis is the girl. Cyndii.â | |||
Peragrine glanced back at Carson/Cyndii. âCyndii?â | |||
Carson/Cyndii nodded. ''âYeah, itâs me. Iâm sorry to scare you, but I can only possess people at night.â'' She motioned to Tain. ''âI thought this would be easier than⦠anything else.â'' | |||
Peragrine relaxed slightly. âOh. Wellâ¦â He scratched his head. âUm. Carson, the guy youâre possessing, heâs got a severe aversion to ghosts. Do you mind, umâ¦â | |||
''âPossessing someone else?â'' Cyndii asked, noting Peragrineâs sheepishness. | |||
âYeah.â | |||
''âAre you volunteering?â'' | |||
âSur-â began Peragrine. | |||
âNo.â | |||
Both Peragrine and Carson/Cyndii turned to Tain. | |||
âNo?â Peragrine asked. | |||
âCyndii is fine where she is.â Tain said. He turned to Peragrineâs feet. âLetâs just get this over with. Where are you buried, Cyndii?â | |||
Cyndii pointed at the base of the pit. ''âRight down there.â'' | |||
â<u>''Directly''</u> above where you are?â | |||
''âYeah, why?â'' | |||
âPeragrine?â | |||
Peragrine paused, glancing between Carson/Cyndii and Tain. âUm, ok.â He stared at the black voids that represented Carson/Cyndii's eyes. âJust hold on, Carson. Iâll get this done fast, and then⦠Then weâll talk.â | |||
Peragrine turned to the pit, hopped over the edge, landed halfway down, and skidded the rest of the way. | |||
Landing in the bottom, he punched the right slope, and a small hole was made, quickly filling up again with gravel and silt from above. | |||
Punching once again with his magic with one hand, he reached out with his other, and magically pulled a corpse into the hole. | |||
Or he tried to. Instead, Peragrine was hit from behind by a rush of all 5 of the human remains flying into the hole. Backing up in time, the gravel, sand, and silt didnât bury him, but it did the job for the remains. | |||
Peragrine winced, rubbing his head where a femur or something had given him a bonk. It was⦠improper. Butch. Rushed. | |||
â''But it was better than how I found itâ¦?â'' Peragrine thought. â''Besides, I need to do this fast. For Carson.â'' | |||
He now turned to the clear, well mostly clear, area. | |||
Peragrine closed his eyes. He wanted to dig straight down in front of him. | |||
Reaching out, Peragrine spun his hands around in a circle, with his fingers draped down towards the ground. Then he ''gripped'' the edges of the ''bucket'' heâd mentally made, and ''yanked'' it up. | |||
Tain and Carson/Cyndii watched as the center of the pit erupted dirt and gravel and muck like an earthen geyser. Tain ducked as a shovel whirled past his head, and dirt rained down. Carson/Cyndii stared in amazement, dirt falling into their open mouth. | |||
Then the fetid stench hit them. | |||
Peragrine opened his eyes, and found himself retching on all fours as a swarm of flies, bugs, and grubs burst over him from the hole heâd made. | |||
âGaaah!â screamed Peragrine. The '''<u>assault</u>''' on his senses was too much: | |||
A moment later, Peragrine <u>''felt''</u> himself being hauled up by the rope. | |||
The <u>''sounds''</u> of Tainâs wormholer ripping through thousands of bugs and grubs. The <u>''feeling''</u> of unknown numbers of creatures on him. The <u>''continual stink''</u> and <u>''stench''</u> that tore through his senses with its strength, leaking into his sense of <u>''taste''</u> and making him gag even more. | |||
''âIâve got you, wizard!â'' Came the voice of a young girl, as Peragrine felt Carsonâs surprisingly strong arms holding him. The bugs peeled away from Peragrineâs face, and the unnerving black eyes of Carson/Cyndii stared at him, smiling. | |||
''âStand up, Iâve got to '''control''' these bugs,â'' they said. | |||
Peragrine found his feet, and no sooner did he do so that Carson crumpled to the floor. Peragrine saw a strange dim light, misty and insubstantial flash between Carson and the bugs. | |||
Peragrine knelt down and checked Carsonâs pulse. It was fast, and fine. He breathed a sigh of relief, then looked around for Tain. | |||
Tain was busy shooting bugs. But the bugs were leaving them alone now. Bunching up...Forming⦠| |||
Forming a humanoid form. | |||
Peragrine looked around for the horses. They were long gone, even Cooper. | |||
âThatâs fair,â Peragrine muttered. He looked at Tain, who couldnât hide the terror he felt. Nor the determination. | |||
They both looked at the human-shaped bug mass that was now alighting on the edge of the pit. | |||
'''''âIâm free,â''''' it said. Its voice was no longer the voice of a little girl. Instead, it took on the quality of a mouth and body made of bugs. A squirming, wavering, moist, buzzing form of voice. | |||
Tain leveled his Wormholer at the being. Peragrine raised his hands in a placating manner. | |||
âCyndii?â | |||
The bug-being didnât have a face to speak of, but it turned itâs roughly shaped head towards Peragrine. '''''âYeszz. It iszz I. I ang freee.â''''' | |||
âThatâs great! ⦠Why are you not a ghost then?â | |||
'''''âA... Ghoszzt?â''''' | |||
âYeah. Why canât I see your ghostly form, like I did your-â Peragrine stopped himself. âUhhh.â | |||
'''''âThiszzzz iszz how Iâvvvve alwayszz beeng,â''''' Bug-Cyndii said. '''''âI nnnngevvverr learrrnnnged annnny othhhher ffvvvvormmm othhhher than thhhe kind thhhhat hopszz from host to host.â''''' | |||
Tain glanced at Peragrine. Then back at Cyndii. âWhat will you do with your freedom, Cyndii?â | |||
Cyndii looked at Tain. Then at her hands, which were little more than the ends of arm-like appendages. | |||
'''''âWhere iszz my mothhhher?â''''' she asked. | |||
A lump formed in Peragrineâs throat, and he found he couldnât speak. He closed his eyes, and his arms lowered as his sorrow and confusion threatened to choke him. | |||
Tain noticed, and realized it would be up to him to explain. | |||
âSheâs not here.â Tain said. Quickly, he thought of how best to explain something that he didnât fully understand to a dead girl. The secondary thought of ''how the <u>Crux</u> did he end up here'' also flashed through his mind, but he didnât get an answer for that. | |||
âSheâs moved on.â Tain said. âShe sent us to get you, and send you on as well.â | |||
Peragrine looked up at Tain, surprised, but impressed. It wasn't ''entirely'' a lie.... | |||
Cyndii looked up at the sky. '''''âMoved on? Like, Depart?â''''' | |||
Tain shrugged. Peragrine nodded. | |||
âIf thatâs what you want to call it.â Peragrine said. | |||
Cyndii looked back at where the sun had hidden itself. Then down into the pit. | |||
'''''âI donât think I want to.â'''''Â She pointed into the pit and directed her attention to Peragrine. '''''âWizard. Can you grab the bones down there? There will be mine, but also two other sets.â''''' | |||
Tain frowned. âWill it be harmful?â | |||
'''''âNo. I control the bugs. Only the stench will affect you.â''''' | |||
Peragrine creeped carefully to the edge of the pit. It was dark in the part that heâd dug further. He couldnât see the bottom, but the warm, fetid smell still hit him, and he could see the warm air in the cold of the night. | |||
âHow far down is it?â | |||
'''''â3 or 4 fathoms. Maybe 5, I guess. I dunno. Please?â''''' | |||
âFrom where I began digging or from-â asked Peragrine, incredulous. | |||
'''''âNo, from here.â''''' | |||
Peragrine leaned back to look at Tain. âHow far is a fathom?â | |||
Tain replied. â6 Feet.â | |||
Peragrine did some mental math. âSo, ''maybe'' 30 feet.â Peragrine grabbed the rope still around his middle. âIs this enough?â | |||
Tain nodded. | |||
âAlright then, Iâll be right back!â Then he dove off the edge, slid down the gravel slope, and slipped down the chimney heâd dug. It was small enough for him to control his descent by sticking his limbs out to both walls, but he mostly slid the entire way down, trying not to breathe the awful fumes. | |||
Partway down, he realized he would need a light once he landed. | |||
Suddenly, the walls disappeared from his feet, and so he jammed his arms tightly and held still. Feeling for the ground, he was surprised to find it without too much stretching. Letting go of the bottom of his earthen chimney, his foot sank into something soft. | |||
â''Best not to think too much about it.''â | |||
With a flare of his fingers, a ball of fire appeared in his hands. | |||
And ignited the fumes that had built up for nearly a century. | |||
<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> | |||
Tain watched Peragrine slide down the hole, into the darkness. He turned to the bug manifestation of Cyndii, who also stared at where Peragrine had disappeared. | |||
'''''âI donât want to Depart,â''''' Cyndii said. '''''âAt least, not without my mother.â''''' She turned to Tain. '''''âI hoped sheâd be here.â''''' | |||
Tain didnât know what to say, so he focused on the still crumpled form of Carson. He walked over and checked his pulse, keeping a hand on his Wormholer. Carson was alive, but he was very chill to the touch. Tain tugged Carson away from the edge of the pit, over to a dirt pile, and propped him up into a more comfortable position that wouldnât give him cramps when he woke up. | |||
'''''â...Would you wait with me till dawn, sir?â''''' | |||
Tain turned around, and found that he was staring directly at the legs of the buzzing manifestation. Cyndii has floated closer to him with his back turned. | |||
Unable to look up into that blank wriggling face, he was trying to formulate a response when a muffled boom shook the ground beneath them. | |||
Followed immediately by a thunderous roar of flame erupting from the pit. | |||
Tainâs eyes grew wide. | |||
â''Peragrine⦠'''PERAGRINE!!!'''â'' | |||
His mouth was hanging open, he wanted to scream, call for help. | |||
But what would that accomplish? What would that do? | |||
Some autonomous part of his brain suddenly reached over and shut off the emotional centers of his brain, cutting off the mounting hysteria. He found his mouth closing casually. Glancing back at a waking Carson, he felt himself say, âStay here,â among the fading roar of fire, and then noted that the bugs were all falling down at Carsonâs feet, dead. | |||
He slowly⦠smoothly⦠Casually, but carefully, approached the pit, and pulled up the charred end of a rope. | |||
Glancing down into the pit, he realized. | |||
Logically speaking, '''Peragrine was dead'''. | |||
Heâd blown himself up in a defunct coal mine that was the grave of three persons. Now four. The space where the three bodies had lain had probably filled with methane gas, trapped for years, among other flammables. The magic-loving young wizard had most likely conjured a flame to try and get a light. | |||
Now the entire coal mine, the entire deposit of coal, however big it was, was on fire. He could see various deposits in the pit, glowing and burning. It was quickly becoming smokey. | |||
This whole place would soon be covered in smoke. Probably for weeks, if not months to come. | |||
Part of his barely functioning brain ''screamed'' with guilt. He should have ''reminded'' him of that. It should have been ''<u>common sense</u>'' for him, but he was ''just a '''kid'''''. At least, mentally he seemed that way. | |||
But that same part of his mind. That same highly emotional part of his mind that felt guilt⦠also felt hope. | |||
Peragrine was a wizard. He didnât follow logic. Not completely. Maybe heâd been able to shield himself at the last moment. Maybe his own flame didnât harm him. Maybe, any moment now, Peragrine would leap out and say⦠| |||
âIâm ALIVE! '''HOLY COW,''' '''IâM ALIVE!''' ''<u>'''IâM ALIVE?!?â'''</u>'' | |||
Tain opened his eyes just in time to see Peragrine Wanderthistle leap out of the hole, surrounded by Green and Violet energy, whooping with joy, trailing smoke behind him. The wizard did a double backflip, and then landed dramatically next to Tain. | |||
âDid you see that, Tain?! ''THAT WAS <u>AWESOME!</u>â'' | |||
Tain frowned, and tried to wipe the tears that he found obscuring his vision away before Peragrine saw. âThe bones?â he asked curtly. | |||
âBones? Oh, theyâre evaporated.â | |||
âYou burned them?â | |||
âBit of an accident, but cremation is another form of burial, right?â | |||
Tain looked around. The bug manifestation of Cyndii was nowhere to be found. The only evidence that sheâd been there at all was a large pile of dead insects at Carsonâs feet. As for Carson himself, he was looking at them in confusion. With normal eyes. Tain would have breathed a sigh of relief, but his emotion was still entirely shut down for maintenace or something. | |||
The ground rumbled beneath them, and a few yards away a thin fissure opened in the earth as smoke erupted. | |||
âWe need to leave.â | |||
Peragrine looked around, and his exuberance left him. âOh. Oh Lord, what have I done?â | |||
Carson had finally found his footing as he walked up to the other two. âI just woke up. Did Peragrine just set a coal mine on fire?â | |||
Tain nodded as the earth rumbled in confirmation. | |||
Carson glanced back and forth, disbelief in his eyes. âYou cannot be f-â | |||
Peragrine waved at hand at the other two, similar disbelief mounting in his eyes, along with panic. âW-w-wait! Whereâs Cyndii? Cyndii?!? '''''Cyndii???'''''â | |||
Tain brushed past both of them and began walking back towards the center of town, as the two mounted into pointless hystarics. He had to find the horses. Find them NOW, before they were scattered even farther from the smoke, fire, and rumblings. Then he'd come back for his... associates. | |||
He whistled. He wasnât sure if any of the horses responded to that, but it was worth a shot. | |||
<nowiki>~~~~~~</nowiki> | |||
==== Chapter 9: Living with Perpetual Consequences ==== | |||
''<u>âCyndiiiii!!!!â</u>'' | |||
âShe <u>''died,''</u> kid. Frickinâ <u>''died''.</u> Just went and offed herself when that fireball went up. Up and ''gave up the ghost'' at the same time that fire went up.â | |||
''<u>âCyndiiiii!!!!â</u>'' | |||
âHeard her sigh. You know, that kind of death sigh they have in the movies?â | |||
âCYND- wait, you saw her?â | |||
Carson nodded, barely keeping the devilish grin out of his eyes as he related what heâd seen. âYeah. Just as her bug-body was ''wasting away'' like ''<u>ashes</u>'', she whispers '''''âI donât want to goâ¦â'''.'' Suddenly, Carsonâs mockery came to a halt as he shivered, having disturbed himself by ''how '''well''''' heâd imitated Cyndiiâs childish voice. | |||
Peragrineâs gaze, already focused on Carson, intensified, and he blinked twice. | |||
âAh, nuts.â | |||
âWhat?â | |||
Peragrine blinked again, and his eyes refocused on Carson. âOk, I donât want you to freak, butâ¦â | |||
âWhat?! What is it?!?â | |||
âWell, the good news is, I found Cyndii.â | |||
âWHAT?!â | |||
âThe bad news is, sheâs inhabiting you.â | |||
âWHAT?!? PERAGRINE, GET THIS GHOST THE He-â | |||
âChildren are present.â | |||
â-ehhhhHELP ME!â Carson screamed, changing his verbage midword and grabbing Peragrineâs coat and shaking him. | |||
Peragrine nodded involuntarily as he was shaken by the terror-stricken Carson. | |||
âO-o-o-f course, Ca-a-a-arson!â Perry said, slightly fascinated and unnerved by a totally emotionally exposed Carson. He gripped Carsonâs shoulders to steady the both of them. âIâll just ask Cyndii to leave.â He put a hand on Carsonâs sweaty forehead. âJust close your eyes for a moment, and Iâll ask her out.â | |||
âEw.â Carson said, closing his eyes. | |||
Peragrine rolled his. âNot like that.â | |||
âIf you kiss me, ''I will kill you.''â | |||
âIâm already dead, rem-â | |||
There was an awkward pause from both of them. | |||
âHow DID you survive?â | |||
âI⦠Donât know.â | |||
The earth rumbled beneath them, and a wash of smoke and heat came from the pit behind Peragrine. | |||
âWhatever, undead wizard. Do your magic and get your girlfriend out of me.â | |||
âSheâs not my g- Sheâs way younger than me!â | |||
âOlder, actually." Carson's sadistic smirk came back. "You like mature wom-â | |||
âShut up,â Peragrine said, and followed this up with a slap to Carsonâs cheek. Not very hard, but it did the trick. | |||
Carsonâs head seemed to reel and bend far more than Peragrineâs half-hearted slap should have hit it. When Carsonâs neck muscles pulled the face back, his eyes were fully '''black'''. | |||
It was Cyndii. | |||
âHello, Cyndii,â Peragrine said, smiling. | |||
Cyndii frowned. '''''âI wanted you to bring the bones back. Not BURN THEM.â''''' Her eyes glimmered and burned. Burned exactly like coals. | |||
''âAha.â'' | |||
At least her voice was back to normal. âNormalâ being, a little girlâs voice with a bit of ghostly tremor. | |||
Peragrineâs smile became an apologetic one. âIt was an accident. I conjured a flame to try and see in the dark down there, butâ¦â | |||
'''''âBut you blew yourself up, I know.â''''' She looked down at herself in Carsonâs body. '''''âNow, Iâm stuck with borrowing people like my invisible friend did, instead of being a real, <u>free</u>, ghost.â''''' She refocused on Perry, glaring. '''''âI was really looking forward to that.â''''' | |||
âOh. Gosh, Iâm sorry.â There was a silent pause where they were preoccupied with their own thoughts. Peragrine rubbed the back of his head, awkwardly, while Cyndii was flexing her hands. Carsonâs hands. | |||
Then, Peragrine stuck out a hand. âHere, ride with me.â | |||
Cyndii looked at the hand. '''''âOh.â''''' She looked up at the apologetic, scraggly-goatee and mustachioed face of the Wizard whoâd saved ''and'' ruined her. '''''âOkay.â''''' | |||
She grabbed his hand, and rushed through the link. | |||
Carson flinched. âOw, what was tha-â he said, rubbing his cheek. Only, it didnât hurt. Hadnât Perry just slapped him? | |||
âHey, Carson! '''''Sorry about that.''''' Youâre good now.â | |||
Carson refocused on Peragrine. âWhat do you me-â | |||
Peragrine had one burning '''<u>black</u>''' eye, and one neon <u>green</u> eye. | |||
<u>âGOOD G-â</u> | |||
â'''Auh,''' '''auh, auh,''' Carson!â Peragrine said, waving a finger. His voice was high and tremulous. Part his own mid-range, cheery voice, and part Cyndiiâs high, ghostly voice. He ''winked'' his '''black''' eye at him, and suddenly the eyes were back to 'normal'. âKiddos present.â | |||
âSCREW your kiddos! THEYâRE OLDER THAN I AM!â Carson screamed, slapping Peragrineâs hand out of the way. | |||
Peragrine laughed, a weird echoing sound that reverberated through the air like an evil villainâs laugh from the movies. âI mean, I canât deny that; Itâs true.â | |||
Carson huffed in irritation, but also multi-layered relief. He grabbed Peragrineâs shoulders and looked the kid in the eyes. There was a strange '''''twinkle''''' in both eyes, like '''black dust''', but Peragrine seemed fully present. | |||
âYeah, Iâm here, Carson. Cyndiiâs here too. Seems itâs different when host and guest are both willing.â | |||
Carson stared, unsure how he felt about that. âGood. Fine. Just, keep your voodoo out of my hoodoo.â | |||
âThat⦠makes no-â | |||
âYou know what the <u>BRICK</u> I mean, Peragrine!â | |||
âHeh, alright, Carson.â | |||
The ground rumbled once more, causing both Carson and Perry to look up and pay attention to their surroundings. | |||
Smoke was rising thickly, and it was very warm where they stood. Looking west, towards the low hills, it resembled a battlefield, but without any debris. Smoke rose from various points. Closer at hand, in the pit, Carson and Perry could see burning coal deposits in the strata of the pit. They glowed through the thick smoke rising from the shaft. | |||
â<u>Man</u>, I <u>''really''</u> screwed up.â Peragrine said. | |||
âYeah, you really did.â agreed Carson. âItâll prolly burn like hell for months.â | |||
â''Carson''â¦â | |||
âNo, Iâm serious!â Carson said. âBut hey, it looked like a wasteland before. Now itâs a hellish wasteland. Who cares, no one lives here.â He glanced at Perry out of the corner of his eye. âAnymore.â | |||
Peragrine nodded, sombre. âI⦠Guess youâre rightâ¦â He looked down into the pit, as a new deposit caught fire with a flash of light bright as a flare. | |||
â'''Iâll''' be '''g'''lad '''to''' fin'''al'''ly le'''a'''ve h'''e'''re'''.â''' the wizard said. | |||
Carson wasnât sure if that was Cyndii or Peragrine talking. The voice was high-pitched but not unnatural. As if Peragrine had gotten a few years knocked off of his vocal chords. | |||
âMe too,â Carson said. | |||
Peragrine turned. âCome on, letâs go find Tain.â | |||
âAnd the animals.â | |||
Peragrine facepalmed. âDoh! Man, of course!â | |||
<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> | |||
The animals were gone. | |||
Tain stared at the meager collection of items that heâd found and brought back to the town square. A single saddlebag that had fallen off of the mule, now long gone. | |||
It had been the saddlebag with the rations, which was about the only good thing about this mess, but it meant that the only tools and kit they had was what was on their persons and this bag of mostly rations. | |||
Tain tightened his grip on his Wormholer. Heâd been holding that at least! Otherwise⦠they wouldnât have any weapons at all. Unless you counted Peragrineâs unreliable magic as a secret weapon. | |||
âHeya, Doc!â | |||
Tain turned around to see Peragrine and Carson walking over. | |||
âYou kinda left abruptly there, buddy. Did you find the mounts?â | |||
Tain shook his head. âJust this.â | |||
Peragrine and Carson came up beside Tain and looked at the lumpy ration bag. | |||
âWell, that sucks,â Carson said. | |||
Peragrine stroked his goatee. âCould be worse. Could have been a bag full of inedible tools.â | |||
Tain stared itno the middle distance as he listened to the other two. Tools would have been just as useful as rations! They needed all of that stuff! It was all equally important! Briefly, he wondered how heâd gotten stuck with these ''<u>absolute idiots</u>''. Then he remembered <u>heâd chosen</u> to bring them along. Reprimanding himself for his own frustration, (and getting more frustrated for it,) he pointed at some scattered hoofprints. | |||
âThe mule took off at a full gallop. Thereâs no way weâll catch it, and the rest of our supplies. Not without one of the other horses, but I canât find their trails.â | |||
âLet '''<u>me</u>''' try!â Peragrine said, his voice lilting strangely. Tain turned around and had to shuffle back quickly as a strangely eager Peragrine began ruffling the ration bag. | |||
âAha!â Peragrine held up something⦠âThis might work. '''Itâs not blood,''' but-â | |||
Both Tain and Carsonâs faces lit up with alarm. âWHAT.â âWHAT?!â | |||
â'''Yes!''' It '''could w'''ork, with enough of my '''new magic!â''' Peragrine turned back, and his eyes sparkled with something like '''black dust'''. He turned to them and thrust his pinched fingers at them. | |||
âHorsehair!â Peragrine exclaimed, as the other two recoiled from him and his strange eyes and voice. âOr, actually, Mule hair, I guess.â | |||
Tain put a few things together in his mind, then turned to Carson, who turned to look at him at the same time, staring into his eyes to a most awkward effect, with such comedic and perfect timing that Tain forgot what he was going to ask as he silently cursed the world, his luck, and the writer. | |||
âCyndii,â Carson said by way of explaination, as he was unaffected by things like eye contact and social awkwardness. | |||
âPerry and...â Tain asked, getting back on track. | |||
Carson nodded, as Peragrine/Cyndii confirmed cheerfully. '''âOh yeah! Forgot to mention, Tain. Peragrine and Cyndii are both here, and when host and guest are both willing, itâs honestly pretty cool! Also kinda confusing, but helpful! Youâll see!â''' | |||
With this, Peragrine spun around and held the horse- no, Mule hair- up to the sky, and began chanting something dark and ominous. Around him, darkness seemed to collect from the shadowy nooks and crannies, and swirled around him. Eventually, Peragrine- or was it Cyndii?- reached the end of the chant⦠| |||
But nothing happened. The wind began to pick up, and a strong breeze ran circles around Peragrine-Cyndii, but the single Mule Hair stayed in Peragrineâs finger and thumb apparently doing nothing. | |||
Tain and Carson backed up. Â | |||
âI <u>swear</u>, ''Iâm going to kill that kid'', or heâll be the death of meâ¦â Carson said, trying to latch onto Tainâs free arm. Tain continually shook him off, too concerned about whether or not he should allow what Cyndii and Peragrine were doing⦠Whatever it was they were doing. | |||
As they watched, Tain noted Peragrineâs face, which was now cast in heavy shadow, and whoâs eyes seemed to be reflecting the night sky. It was a far cry to his usual bright and cheery smile. Especially now, as Peragrine frowned in apparent confusion. Frustration. Tain saw Peragrineâs lips move, but heard no words as the wind began to whip up even more. | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
â'''''I donât understand. Iâve repeated the incantation twice now, but the magic is only holding!â''''' Cyndii said. | |||
Peragrine considered for a moment, noting how the magic was boiling inside his hand. The hand that held the horse- No, mule- hair. Â | |||
''âHere. Let me try.â'' | |||
''â'''Try what?â''''' | |||
''âTo release the magic. Hold this, would you?â'' | |||
Peragrine focused. He knew that if he didnât do this right, something bad, probably explosive, and extremely gruesome would happen. From what he could tell, Cyndii had used magic that had worked for her. In ''her'' body. But now they were in his. And his body used magic differently. | |||
Letting go of the ho- MULE hair, he began moving, and the energy followed his movements. He asked Cyndii: ''âWhat exactly was that stuff you said?â'' | |||
He could feel Cyndiiâs momentary confusion, and surprise. Glancing up, Peragrine could see a shadowy ghost form still holding his previous pose, holding the mule hair. The featureless shadow-face looked at him and her reply echoed in his mind, and on his lips. â'''''Itâs a location spell. It will pull the focus to its original owner. Itâs usually done with blood, since that canât be misconstrued.â''''' | |||
'''''â'''So weâre looking across all the four points of the compass!â'' Peragrine said poetically. | |||
â'''''The spell does say something about cardinal directionsâ¦â''''' | |||
''âPerfect!â'' Peragrine swept an arm out towards the '''âEAST!â''', then spun back around, and thrust the magic out '''âWEST!â''' | |||
â'''''Wait! What are-â''''' | |||
'''''â'''My magic requires movement, Cyndii!â'' Peragrine explained quickly, as he spun around again. He could ''feel'' the magic in the wind, carrying him to his next point. '''âNORTH!â''' He proclaimed, seeing how the magic had landed him facing that way. He backflip, barely having to put any effort into the 180 degree turn that turned him '''âSOUTH!â''' | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
Tain and Carson stared at Peragrineâs '''dark''' and obscured face. The shadows ''swirled'' all around him, but his '''eyes''' still cut through them. They were like portals into a clear '''night''' sky filled with countless green stars. | |||
Carson was <u>sure</u> heâd never seen anything so demonic in his life. | |||
Tain feared for their lives. ALL their lives. | |||
Then Peragrine was jumping back to the center, where a '''black''' ghost was still holding the horse- no, mule- hair. As the two lined up again, the high and reverberating voice of both a young man and an even younger girl boomed out an impromptu verse in the common tounge. | |||
â'''From these four cardinal directions,''' | |||
'''Narrow down our selections!''' | |||
'''Find this itemâs origin,''' | |||
'''And show us to its location!â''' | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
Then, Peragrine flicked the Horse- no, '''MULE!'''- hair into the air, and the energy finally ''flowed through'' his fingertips- | |||
â'''''GAH!â''''' | |||
In the form of a red mist. Blood. | |||
It coated the mule hair, and appeared to break down the mule hair like acid. In moments, all that was left of Peragrine's blood and the mule hair was a red mist. The wind had calmed down, and the shadows were returning to their proper places. | |||
As Peragrine clutched his hand, and inspected the damage, the red mist swirled above his head. Swirling in a few different directions, it decided on one, and headed east by northeast. | |||
Tain glanced between the mist and Peragrine. | |||
Peragrine looked up, his eyes still '''black''', but his face recovering itâs features. '''âYes, itâs working! Itâs going to where the mule is!â''' Peragrine took off after it, still clutching his hand. '''âCome on!â''' | |||
Tain didnât have to be told twice. He ran off after the red mist. If this worked, heâd deal with the unorthodox way Peragrine had facilitated the recovery of all their goods later. If it needed dealing with at all. | |||
Carson followed because he was scared witless. Also because he hoped to recover a fresh pair of pants. | |||
The threesome ran through town, following the mist. Tain lead the way, followed by Peragrine, followed by Carson. | |||
As they did so, Carson warily watched Peragrine, who seemed to be having a muted conversation with himself. Peragrine muttered to himself, and mouthed words without sound⦠| |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
''âGosh, that magic hurt a lot.â'' Peragrine remarked. | |||
''â'''Yesâ¦â''''' Cyndii hissed in pain. â'''''It did.â''''' | |||
'''''â'''Are you ok?â'' | |||
''â'''Iâm not sure. It hurt me a lot more than it hurt you.â''''' | |||
Peragrine looked at his hand. His left hand. The tips of his fingers were scabbed over and his nails felt like someone had attempted to peel them off like the easy-open tabs of a soda can. Man, how long had it been since heâd had a soda? | |||
â''That magic you did. You said it was some sort of blood magic?â'' | |||
'''''âIt works best with blood. Thatâs how I know how to do it. But blood magic is a really broad term. Specifically, itâs a witchâs spell.â''''' | |||
''âA witchâs spell. Huhâ¦â'' Peragrine thought about this. â''I guess that makes me a warlock now!â'' | |||
This elicited amusement from Cyndii. â'''''Ha. Heh. hehehe''. Ahahahaha!â''' | |||
Peragrine couldnât help it. He chuckled a little to himself. Found himself smiling. In that brief moment, Cyndii sounded like a real human. Like the little girl sheâd been. He caught a glimpse of the young girl whoâd run these streets in the daytime, nearly a century ago. She had been a mischievous, overindulged, and much loved child of the village, known and loved by all. Someone that everyone loved to see, and were also glad to see leave. She liked to test limits, and liked to share secrets. She wanted to become an adventurer, and had bright hopes for the future. She wasnât so naive as to want to be a princess. She wanted to be a queen. If both Peragrine and Cyndii were being honest, in hindsight, sheâd been a bit spoiled. | |||
'''''âYouâre hardly a warlock''''',â she said, still giggling. '''''âBut I suppose youâre not a witch either, since you had to change the spell to fit yourself.â''''' | |||
Both of them gave it some thought. | |||
â''I donât know what I am yet,â'' Peragrine said. â''But maybe, just maybe-â'' | |||
''â-'''Youâre something new.â''''' | |||
'''''â'''Iâd like to think so!â'' | |||
''â'''Well. Iâd love to teach you what I know. Or rather, what my invisible friend taught me.â''''' | |||
'''''â'''Youâve mentioned this invisible friend before. Who was that?â'' | |||
''â'''Later. Itâs a long story, and our spell is slowing down. Weâre nearing the location.â''''' | |||
Eventually, it led them to the eastern end of town where the namesake of the village ran. Or used to run. Now it was merely a trickle of its former self. | |||
They found the mule dead in the creek. | |||
âWell, that sucks,â Carson said. | |||
Tain looked down and numbly noted how the mule had fallen directly on its neck, which explained how it had gotten to the disturbing angle it was at now. He also noted how much of the items had been scattered around and gotten wet or muddy in the soft remains of the creekbed. | |||
Peragrine hopped down directly into the creek, sliding and slipping on the mushy creekside. He bent down and felt underneath the mule, with his right hand. The unharmed one. Then pulled his hand back up. â'''Yup. This creatureâs definitely dead.â''' He raised his hand to Tain and Carson to show the blood on it. | |||
Tain looked at the various items, his next steps already being laid out in his mind. If they could gather it all up into the saddlebags, they could probably split it all between Cooper and Betsy, if they could find them⦠If they were not both dead too. So, next step: Gather everything up. Find the other horses. | |||
Peragrine was picking things up out of the creek. âHey, itâs a good thing that none of this is that food! Kinda fortuitous, donâcha think, guys?â | |||
âYou know what, freakazoid, I agree with you!â Carson said. âWhy donât you toss that stuff up here though? I mean, since youâre down there and already getting covered in mud?â | |||
A mudpie flew past Carson. | |||
âWhy donât you come on down, Carson! The waterâs fine!â Peragrine laughed. This was followed by a nicely tossed saddlebag filled with camping equipment. âWhoâs going to carry all this stuff though?â | |||
Tain looked over the edge again into the general direction of Peragrine. âWe need to find the other horses.â | |||
Peragrine looked up at Tain, and the two friends locked eyes. Tain noted how Peragrineâs eyes shifted like a sandglass from his usual '''green''' to the unusual '''black'''. â'''I can try again but-â''' some green sand shifted back. â-this time, Iâll try something a bit less strenuous.â | |||
Scrambling up the side of the creek, Peragrine made a terrific mess of his clothes. Standing with his full front covered in foul-smelling mud, he whistled. | |||
âBETSY! HERE, GIRL!â | |||
Carson facepalmed, as Tain decided to leave it to Peragrine to wear himself out while he got the rest of the gear. He slid down the steep bank and began throwing things up to Carson, who packed it all back as he remembered it. | |||
âHey, Carson. Are those the Sugar Cubes?â Peragrine asked, pointing to a bag. | |||
âHmm. Yup.â | |||
âHand me one,â Peargrine said, even as Carson was fishing one out. Then he stuck it in his mouth. âMmm.â | |||
âCarson! Those are for the horses.â | |||
âI donât see why I canât have one.â | |||
Peragrine sighed. âJust hand me one, you <u>dork</u>.â | |||
âFine, <u>freakazoid</u>.â He chucked one at Peragrine, who failed to catch it as it doinked him in the head. With a small sigh, Peragrine reached down to grab it out of the dusty dirt where itâd fallen. | |||
''â'''Why do you let him bully you like that?â''''' | |||
Peragrine froze, as unbidden thoughts of Carson getting what he deserved floated through his head. Something as simple as a wedgie or a kick in the pants to being hypnotized and walking out a second story window. He took a deep breath. | |||
â''Because Iâm powerful enough to ignore it.â'' | |||
Peragrine resumed his action, grabbing the cube, and yelling âBETSY! SUGAR CUBE!â | |||
'''''âBut if you donât stop him, wonât he continue?â''''' | |||
Peragrine thought about this, even as he began walking through town, calling for Betsy and Cooper, and advertising that he had Sugar Cubes. | |||
â''He might. But some people act the way they do because no one has ever treated them kindly.â'' | |||
'''''âWhat do you mean?â''''' | |||
'''''â'''Sometimesâ¦â'' Peragrine thought about how to phrase his entire lifeâs thoughts and philosophy to a child. â''Sometimes bullies and villains act the way they do because they donât know how to be anything other than villains and bullies. Theyâve only ever been around other villains and bullies, so they donât know that thereâs other ways to act. And <u>if</u> they have, theyâve only seen that being good only leads to being less powerful. That the <u>only way</u> to be <u>powerful</u> is to be <u>bad</u>.â'' | |||
''âBut Iâm proof of the <u>opposite</u>. Being <u>good</u> makes me <u>powerful</u>. I can be powerful by the power I invest in my friends and my allies. My power allows me to help myself and others.â'' | |||
''â'''And also destroy yourself and others.â''''' | |||
Peragrine stopped in his tracks. A strong emotion erupted from somewhere inside him and he felt like he couldnât go on as Cyndii thrust his failures in front of him. | |||
Abruptly, he fell to his knees. | |||
He felt the distant rumble of the tortured earth West of here. His fault. | |||
The smoke and ask and coal in the air. His fault. | |||
The fact that Cyndiiâs mother wasnât here to greet her. His fault. | |||
The destruction back at Wishwell. His fault. | |||
His inability to save his friends, Bethany and Burnie. His fault. | |||
Seemed to him that heâd been unable to do anything right since heâd gotten this magic. This responsibility. | |||
â'''''Wait. You killed my mother?â''''' | |||
''âHuh?â'' | |||
''â'''I mean, the ghost of my mother?â''''' | |||
It took Peragrine a minute to focus on the one failure that Cyndii was asking about. Â | |||
â''Mrs. Sage. Yes. I met your Mother at the crossroads south of hereâ¦â'' Peragrine began. Monotonously at first, he related events, but quicker and quicker, he explianed his actions to Cyndii as much as himself. As he did so, his body stood up slowly. His eyes were fully '''black'''. He took a few cautious, uncertain steps. Cleared his throat. | |||
â'''BETSY! COOPER! SUGAR CUBE!â''' | |||
As Peragrine took a backseat in his mind and explained everything he knew to Cyndii, Cyndii used her host's body and continued the search for the horses. | |||
''â... And thatâs when I shook your momâs hand. She seemed surprised by that. Said it wasnât normal for living people to be able to touch ghosts.â'' | |||
''â'''Itâs not.â''''' Cyndii said, even as she continued to call for the horses. '''''âI know I was able to do that, but my invisible friend warned me to not tell others about when I saw ghosts or met with ghosts, because it meant that you were already possessed.â''''' | |||
Peragrine paused. ''âAlready.... Possessed?â'' | |||
'''''âYes. You had to be.â''''' Suddenly, Cyndii stopped her actions. Peragrine had the strange sensation of being stuck at the bottom of a shallow well, and looking up at the top, and seeing what his vacant eyes saw. The suddenly, there was something stirring in the water below him and it disturbed him greatly. | |||
â''Cyndii? What are you doing?â'' | |||
The water stopped moving. â'''''I was just going to search your memory.â''''' | |||
âMy⦠Mem-â Peragrine forced himself upward into the top of the well, and he felt himself fill up his empty body. He was the pilot again. | |||
âCyndii, I would appreciate it if you told me before going through my memories,â he said civilly. | |||
â'''''Oh. Sorry,'''''â Cyndii said absentmindedly, as the unpleasant worming sensation began again. This time, Peragrine felt it like an instant and roving migraine in his head. â'''''It would just make this much faster and easier.â''''' | |||
Peragrine groaned and gasped as the headache pulsed and warped his vision. Spots danced and stars twinkled in his vision, as he grasped his forehead. âCyndii, please stop. I canât focus.â | |||
â'''''Just another minute. Youâll survive.â''''' | |||
âCyndii⦠stopâ¦!â Once again, Peragrine fell to the ground, but this time, his brain wasnât working to throw his arms out, and he ate dirt. | |||
â'''''What was it you were saying about your goodness making you powerful? Youâll survive. This is faster. Hey, thereâs this mental block here⦠What so- are you blocking me?â''''' | |||
The pain was unbearable. Peragrine coulnd't find the clarity to <u>respond</u>, much less <u>attempt</u> to stop her. Then, a sharp cracking sound, and the pain ceased to matter. | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
''Fire. Fireball. Flames. Fire. Gases. Noxious Fumes. Fire. Incineration.'' | |||
''Oh, Peragrine. Foolish, silly, stupid Peragrine. Youâve gone and died.'' | |||
''Itâs a good thing Iâm here to save you. Again.'' | |||
''But this⦠This is the last time.'' | |||
''Peragrine. Iâm sorry we didnât get to talk more. These past few days, Iâve tried to keep up with you⦠But to be honest, Iâve been catching up with your past.'' | |||
''Youâve had a very eventful life. I expect thatâs not going to change, and youâll keep being the center of danger.'' | |||
''I wish I could continue to be there to see it. But if youâre going to continue, I canât stay. Itâs one or the other.'' | |||
''Oh, here you come. All well. Iâve thought about this. Iâm not going to let you remember me. It would cause you too much grief.'' | |||
''I know youâve lost people before. Youâve killed people before. Youâre no stranger to death. Butâ¦'' | |||
''I love you, Peragrine Wanderthistle. I donât want to harm you any more than youâve harmed yourself.'' | |||
''But you have to promise me you wonât be so risky.'' | |||
''...You canât promise me that. You wonât remember me.'' | |||
''I just have to hope that the Creator will protect you, when I cannot.'' | |||
''. . . .'' | |||
''A body floats into view. It is Peragrine. He slowly opens his eyes, and looks at me.'' | |||
''âHello Peragrine,â I say. He doesnât recognize me. Not at first. That makes sense. He only saw me on three different days out of his life. And on one, I didnât look like I do now. But after a moment⦠it comes to him, and I am happy he remembers.'' | |||
''âBeth?â'' | |||
''Bethany Richardson. Thatâs me. âYes, Peragrine. Itâs me.â'' | |||
''âBut⦠How? HOW?!â'' | |||
''âThe Gem,â I explain. âWhen I released my energy into the Gem, the gem exploded, and all the energy that exploded rushed back into you. That means my energy as well. It kind of got caught up in your energy.â'' | |||
''Peragrine stares openmouthed for a moment. I let him. We have a moment. A moment before⦠Before I have no more moments.'' | |||
''âPeragrine, you have died.â'' | |||
''Peragrine blinks. He doesnât understand.'' | |||
''âThere was an explosion. The mine was filled with gas from being trapped underground for so long. You lit it, and it blew up. Youâre dead. But Iâm your second chance.â'' | |||
''Peragrine seemed to understand now, but he still has questions.'' | |||
''âBut, youâve been in my head this whole time? Why didnât you say anything???â'' | |||
''I shake my head. âIâm not powerful enough for that. Iâm only a small part of your energy now. You and I can only talk now because Iâm all thatâs left of you.â'' | |||
''âAll⦠thatâs left?â'' | |||
''I nod.'' | |||
''âBut soon, I wonât be here anymore. Iâm bringing you back to life. You have a second chance!â'' | |||
''Peragrine pauses. He catches on so fast!'' | |||
''âYouâre â¦. Leaving.â'' | |||
''I nod. âAnd youâre staying.â'' | |||
''Peragrine thinks. âThis whole time⦠Youâve just been watching?â'' | |||
''âAndâ¦â I blush. I canât help it. âYes. Watching. I guess Iâve also been watching your memories.â'' | |||
''âMy⦠Memories?â'' | |||
''âI didnât mean to pry!â I exclaim. Shoot, I didnât mean to talk about this. Iâm off script. We don't have time to go into all of this.'' | |||
''Peragrine is getting more confused. I donât want him confused. I want him to understand. Even though he wonât remember. I donât care. I have to say it!'' | |||
''âPeragrine Wanderthistle, I love you. Do what my mother told you. Listen to what she said! What Mrs. Silverstine said! I know youâve made failures already! This one being the biggest yet!'' | |||
'''''But you have to have faith! You have to believe this is all part of His Plan! That your role to play is just a lot more involved than others! You canât give up! Yes, you have responsibility, itâs true! But more than that, you couldnât stand by and watch if you tried!!!''''' | |||
'''''I KNOW YOU, PERAGRINE WANDERTHISTLE! I KNOW YOU BETTER THAN YOU KNOW YOURSELF NOW.''''' | |||
'''''YOU ARE A HERO. A LEGEND. YOU CANNOT DIE, UNLESS IT IS THE CREATORâS WILL. THE POWER INSIDE OF YOU BOILS OVER. IT CANNOT BE BOTTLED UP.''''' | |||
'''''Itâs always been thereâ¦''''' ''All of your life. That witch, that Sorceress⦠She simply activated whatâs been there all this time. You are the Hero, Peragrine. Youâre my Hero. You have the power to be many peopleâs heroes.'' | |||
''And this land sorely needs heroes. The Knights once had a Mage of their own. He was a strange person. Not a heroic one. He didnât inspire others like the rest of the knights. But he was '''POWERFUL'''. The rumors said he once stood toe to toe with the evil Traitor, Vladek the Red. Rumors also said he died, but '''thatâs not the point!''''' | |||
''I know you could be an '''even greater mage''' than him. You have the '''power'''. You have the '''heart'''. The only thing you need is the '''skill''', and thatâs the easiest thing of the three to get.'' | |||
''Iâm no mage myself. I canât help you with that. Nor do I know of a secret place or a hidden master. Youâll have to find that yourself. But I can give you that chance.'' | |||
'''''I just wanted to say goodbye.â''''' | |||
''Peragrine is staring at me. But I canât tell much more than that. I have tears in my eyes. I move towards him and touch his face. Yes. Heâs crying. His cheeks are wet.'' | |||
''He reaches out and pulls me in. He hugs me tightly. '''âDonât go.â''' he whispers hoarsely. He still hasnât gotten used to that new voice of his. But he will. It will boom fantastic spells that astound little children. In a few years, after this war.'' | |||
''I '''must''' go, so that he has that future. I donât tell him that. Instead, I simply push his shoulders back. Just enough so I can kiss him.'' | |||
''Ha. He didnât expect that.'' | |||
''But he knows now. He knows I love him.'' | |||
''Now to make him forget. I wipe the mop of prisoner style hair out of his face, and with it, this memory. His eyes glaze over. I think it worked�'' | |||
''Goodbye, Peragrine. Maybe I- Yes⦠I '''will''' see you again, In the Great Beyond.'' | |||
''And with that, I give all thatâs left of me to him. To Peragrine Silverstine Wanderthistle.'' | |||
''Oops. Was that from his future? Ah, well. Being dead makes time very confusing.'' | |||
''<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki>'' | |||
Peragrine came to. He found himself on all fours, tears streaming off his nose and into the dusty ground. Hiccuping with emotion, he shakily pushes himself up onto his knees. | |||
âOhhhhh.â | |||
Peragrine closed his eyes. He took a few deep, shuddering breaths. In his mindâs eye, he sees her. | |||
â''Bethany.â'' | |||
She wore a light blue dress, much like how heâd first seen her at her house. When heâd crash landed in her fatherâs field. However, floating as she was in his mind, she wasnât wearing shoes, and Peragrine noted her cute little bare feet. | |||
Of course, her feet didnât hold his attention. Not since sheâd been talking to him. Heâd been looking at her face, like heâd been taught. â''Always look a woman in the face. Thatâs how you-â'' Well, nevermind why. Thatâs what heâd learned, and it always worked anyway. | |||
She was beautiful. He couldnât believe heâd never noticed it before. Her eyes were a soft pastel blue that seemed to turn purple right next to her pupils. Which is probably why she was wearing that lovely matching dress. Her hair was a warm gold color that framed her soft round face and cascaded just past her slim shoulders. Her nose was like how his used to be, before he broke it. Tiny, and button-like. Her skin was fair, but with a healthy tan, from being a farmerâs daughter. | |||
And speaking of living on a farm⦠Her hands were perfect. Capable hands. Dainty, without being delicate. Someone who knew how to handle a tool, but usually did not. | |||
And why should she? Why should she have to do anything? | |||
Why would she save him? Why ''did'' she? | |||
â ''âPeragrine Wanderthistle, I love you.â â'' | |||
''âBethany⦠Richardsonâ¦â'' Peragrine thought. ''âI love you, too.â'' | |||
And Peragrine wept. | |||
And as he wept, a soft nicker made him aware of the worldâs continuing. A moment later, and a big, warm tongue was licking his face. | |||
Surprised, Peragrine weakly fended of the tongue, and the associated furry face of⦠| |||
âBetsy! Oh, hey girl.â He wiped a muddy sleeve across his wet face, making it much worse. He chuckled at his miscalculation as Betsy redoubled her licking efforts. | |||
âItâs good to see you, girl.â | |||
'''''âMaster Wanderthistle, Iâm so-â''''' | |||
''âItâs ok, Cyndii. It answers a lot of questions.â'' | |||
'''''âBut she meant it to be hidden, and-â''''' | |||
Peragrine chuckled again. â''Honesty is the best policy, Cyndii.â'' He sighed as he rubbed Betsyâs jawline. âEven when it hurts. Especially then.â | |||
There was a moment of quiet as Peragrine checked Betsy for any injuries. Surprisingly, other than some evidence of crashing through bushes, she and all her gear appeared none the worse for wear. | |||
'''''âSo then why did you and Mr. Tain avoid telling me about my Mother?â''''' | |||
Peragrine sighed. ''âHonestly?â'' | |||
Peragrine didnât need to see how Cyndii distorted his own face into a scathing stare to note her distaste for the unintended pun. | |||
''âHeh. Um, we were just a <u>little</u> afraid of you. We weren't sure how you would take the direct news of'' â Youâre Momâs not here, and it might be our fault; weâre not really sure, but please donât kill us. â â Peragrine paused. ''âI guess we could have used a little more bravery to go with our honesty. It would hurt you, yes, but we didnât know how powerful you were, and how much you would hurt us in turn.â'' | |||
'''''âWhat changed?â''''' | |||
''âUhhh, you got in my head?â'' | |||
''â'''Oh, right.â''''' | |||
'''''â'''Give me a sec, here. Iâve got to talk with Betsy.â'' | |||
Peragrine gently got Betsyâs attention, and put their heads together, so he was staring her big, round horse-pupils down with his own green-with-black-dusted eyes. | |||
âHey, girl. Thanks for coming. Sorry about the scariness.â | |||
Betsy snorted, and pulled back a bit. Peragrine held his hands on her snout, but let her find her own way back till they were eye to eye again. âI was hoping you knew where Cooper was. Weâre leaving here as soon as we all get together again.â | |||
Betsy blinked her big eyes once. Her stare was wide, and questioning. She nickered softly. | |||
âOh. In that case, letâs go meet up with them.â | |||
Betsy shook her head happily, and turned to the side for Peragrine to mount. | |||
'''''âWhat was all that?â''''' | |||
''âOne of my natural abilities. I grew up on a farm. My Mum was practically psychic with animals. I got a bit of that. Betsy says Cooperâs with Tain. Or, he was trying to find Tain. 'Cooper with Tain'. Language tenses are a bit fuzzy for animals, I find.â'' | |||
'''''âLanguage whats?â''''' | |||
''âNevermind.â'' | |||
Peragrine patted Betsy once, and she began walking. Adjusting her heading back towards where heâd last seen Tain and Carson at the creekbed, Perry continued his conversation with Cyndii. | |||
â''So, did you get to see my memories?â'' | |||
There was a strange, worming itch of a sensation between Peragrineâs ears, as Cyndii replied. â'''''I can now. Now that thereâs no mental block.â''''' As the itch continued, Peragrineâs memories flashed across his vision in the form of stills. Memories of the Tavern. Of the two ghosts. Mrs Sage. The Witch, Silvia. Their conversation⦠| |||
âThere, thatâs Sylvia!â Peragrine said, pointing at the strange visage heâd seen, before recalling that it was only a memory, and heâd just pointed Betsy in a different direction. A quick correction, and they were back on track. | |||
'''''âOh, thatâs my invisible friend!â''''' Cyndii exclaimed. â'''''I guess youâve met her already, even just briefly.â''''' | |||
''âSylviaâs your invisible friend? The one who taught you that witch spell, and all that other stuff about magic?â'' | |||
'''''âYeah, thatâs right.â''''' | |||
''âMakes sense! I thought that was the case, after you told me that blood spell was a witch spell.â'' | |||
'''''âI wish youâd listened to their conversation more.â''''' | |||
''â....Me too.â'' | |||
<br /> | |||
==== Chapter 10: Out of Iron Crick ==== | |||
Tain picked up a small mallet out of the trickling water. It was covered in muck, so he dunked it back under the small stream of murky water, but that only spread the mud everywhere. Instead, he simply wiped the rustable parts of the mallet dry with one of the few remaining dry corners of his clothes. | |||
Satisfied, he tossed the mallet into the last saddlebag and looked around one more time around the creekbed for anything he might have missed. Then he quickly climbed out of the creek, glad to be away from the incessant trickling sound of the creek. | |||
It reminded him too much of memories heâd hoped to leave in Thunderclap. Memories that the adrenaline of escape had pushed back. And then the company of Peragrine and Carson had pushed back. Oneâs constant chatter, or the otherâs constant whining. But without either, the slightest provocations were calling these dark memories forward. Unbidden. Unwelcome. | |||
The sound of the trickling water in the creek made his forehead itch. That, or it was the sweat of having tossed and lugged and pulled everything up⦠| |||
His face. Covered in wet. | |||
''Covered. Wet. Drowning.'' ''Panic.'' | |||
Unbidden, Tain screwed his eyes shut. | |||
Tain opened his eyes.... | |||
<nowiki>~~~~~</nowiki> | |||
''...as the fetid soaked burlap was peeled off of his face. He gasped, despite himself. He needed all the air he could get. Abruptly, the table he was strapped to folded in half, allowing him to sit up. Silently, he was thankful that this time it hadnât folded the other way, and dunked him into the trough below the table⦠At least, not this time.'' | |||
''âNow, now, Rogue Square. You know how this works. If you want to talk, all you have to do is tap. Stop struggling. It accomplishes nothing.â The Warden had said as he walked back and forth in his robes. His perfectly dry, totally warm, and definitely very fuzzy robes.'' | |||
''Tainâs hands were in fists. He would never talk, so his hands were in fists. He wouldnât tell them anything. Not because he didnât want to. A hysterical and desperate part of him wanted nothing more than to give in and let this all end already. But he reminded himself that it simply wasnât an option. Just like the screamer kept telling him.'' | |||
'''''NOTHING.''''' | |||
''He couldnât tell them '''anything'''. It wasnât an option.'' | |||
''The Warden was devious.'' | |||
''Heâd fallen for his tricks only once. An odd sort of mandatory invitation to tea, in his office. The Grand Warden had introduced himself as Maleisus, and had offered Tain some better accommodations for certain bits of information. Of course, heâd refused, but the Warden hadnât dismissed him immediately as Tain thought he would. Instead, theyâd talked about various things for many, many hours.'' | |||
''Tain couldnât remember what heâd let slip anymore, but at one point, Maleisus had been very pleased with his reaction to one thing or another, and had not been able to hide a small smile. From that point, Tain had sealed his lips. And his fate.'' | |||
''The Grand Warden had made the mistake of being far too visibly pleased. Now, Tain had mentally fortified himself to simply forgo any speech, and the Grand Warden had now resorted to various forms of torture.'' | |||
''Tain didnât want to end up insane like the screamer yelling âNothingâ all the time, but he could still partake of the resolve that was hidden behind that ragged, hoarse voice.'' | |||
'''''Nothing.''''' ''He would tell them nothing.'' | |||
''âIt could be about anything, Tain. Really, just to make sure youâre still capable of speech, Rogue Square. You could tell me about that messenger you were caught with, or of any other escaped prisoners youâve come across. Perhaps any other people like you who donât believe in the same vision thedude has. You could tell me about who your contact in Orlan is, or who it was you spoke with in Halfay. Or maybe <u>you</u> want to ask <u>me</u> something.â'' | |||
''Tain pulled away his eyes from the warm, cozy robe, and stared stoically at the wall. No, not even at the wall. Just at '''nothing'''.'' | |||
''He heard Maleisus sigh. The upper half of the table, and by extension, his strapped upper body fell all the way through 180 degrees into the trough, and once again, he was drowning. Upside down. Once again, his body, his lungs wanted to fly into a full panic, but he used logic.'' | |||
''Maleisus wanted information. Maleisus was sensible. He wouldnât kill him.'' | |||
''But this time, his mind betrayed him. Maleisus was very capable of '''magic.''' He could always damage Tain, then fix him later.'' | |||
''Tainâs momentary lapse of focus caused him to choke, and as he was upside down, this caused the water to rush into his nostrils instantly, like water filling up a glass.'' | |||
''His body rejected his mindâs logic, and he flailed and struggled.'' | |||
''But still he did not unclench his fists. Still, he would tell them nothing. '''He couldnât.''''' | |||
''It was a blessing when the table rose upâ¦'' | |||
''But only to the halfway point, where he saw the Wardenâs disappointed look. Followed by the wet burlap cloth covering his face, and the sound of a jug being filled from the trough.'' | |||
''He took a deep breath, and braced himself for the next onslaught of water being dunked in his face.'' | |||
''Only to have his expectations subverted. No water was poured onto his face.'' | |||
''âUncurl those hands,â came Maleisusâs voice.'' | |||
''Then he felt someone- definitely not Maleisus- pulling his fingers apart, and laying them flat against the wood. Then the sound of duct tape, and the feeling of it getting applied to his hands, to keep them flat against the wood table.'' | |||
''He struggled, but readjusted his focus from his fists to his lips. He would keep them sealed.'' | |||
''After theyâd finished with both hands, they moved to his head and locked it into place, somehow. Probably the headrest turned into a vice.'' | |||
''Then there was a moment of silence, and the sound of retreating feet.'' | |||
''After a moment of peace, Tain felt someone standing directly above him.'' | |||
''The cloth was removed, revealing Maleisus, whoâs hand was high above Tainâs immobile head, next to a small tap.'' | |||
''âIâm afraid I have other prisoners to attend to. So in the meantime, I am going to leave you here with something to help you pass the time,â he said with the greatest aplomb. Then he gave the tap just the tiniest nudge, and it gave just the tiniest squeaking protest.'' | |||
''Letting loose the tiniest drop of water from the tap, which dove the interminable distance to Tainâs forehead, where it exploded into countless tinier droplets that ran in all directions across his face.'' | |||
''Tain did his best to stare at nothing, but he couldnât help but see Maleisusâ slow catlike grin.'' | |||
''Then the Warden turned around and walked away.'' | |||
''As another drip made the trip to Tainâs face. This one landing in his right eye. Tain closed his eyes, and in response, the tap blasted him with full strength, causing Tain to yell in surprise, clamping his mouth shut just as fast as heâd open it. The tap stopped, and Tain did his best to open his eyes again.'' | |||
''Maleisus was smiling. But not madly. Not sympathetically. Not even critically. It was the smile of a cat. Of a snake. Of someone with complete control of its prey. He looked back at someone Tain couldnât see.'' | |||
''âMake sure heâs fully aware of all the time heâs wasting. If he closes his eyes, flush them open.â'' | |||
''Then he walked away, and Tain was painfully aware that he didnât come back⦠Not for a LONG TIMEâ¦'' | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
But that was years ago. | |||
A rough whinney, and Carsonâs exclamation of surprise brought him back. Tain opened his eyes to see Cooper nuzzling Carsonâs face. | |||
âWhere did you come from?â Carson demanded to know from the animal. âYouâre stupid to come back, you know.â | |||
Tain couldnât help but give a small smile as relief flooded his mind. He wasnât a prisoner anymore. He was here, which was marginally better than there. Against all odds, he was free. | |||
He wouldnât waste any more time. Not with this second chance. | |||
A second chance that had happened by pure chance. By Peragrine, in fact, now that Tain thought about it. | |||
If it hadnât been for Peragrineâs Magic, he may never have escaped. None of them would have. | |||
His small smile turned into a taciturn grin. For that alone, he would protect Peragrine from what he could. | |||
All of this flashed through Tainâs mind in a mere moment. A moment in which Cooper ambled over to Tain, giving him a critical eye, and a questioning snort. | |||
Tain ignored the obvious query into his health, and instead inspected the luggage and saddlebags that Carson had packed. | |||
Carson answered his unspoken question. âEverythingâs back where it was. Mostly. I ''did'' take the liberty of shifting some of the load around since weâve only got one horse. Maybe two, but I doubt it.â | |||
Tain nodded, then began the process of figuring out how to load Cooper. | |||
Cooper, for his part, seemed confused at first, but didnât complain as the two men arranged the packs. | |||
âI guess this means weâre walking, right?â Carson asked. | |||
Tain nodded. | |||
Carson fished out some rope from a pack. âI understand if you want me on a rope. Do you mind if you just tie me around the waist though?â | |||
Tain glanced down at the rope that Carson had fished out. | |||
âYou would just untie it.â | |||
Carson seemed affronted. âWh- I-â Then he stopped, and appeared to think. âWell, yes, I would. Try to loosen it anyway.â | |||
âBetter to tie your left hand.â | |||
âHuh?â | |||
âYouâre left-handed. Tie your dominant hand and you wonât be able to untie the knots as easily. Still be able to walk.â | |||
Carson looked at his left wrist. âI guess. But couldnât I just untie the knot on the horse?â | |||
âNot if itâs looped around the horse and luggage.â | |||
âAh. So youâve got this all figured out already,â Carson said. | |||
Tain didnât respond, but instead continued sorting the load between two piles. One for Cooper, and one for⦠either themselves or- | |||
âAhoy there!â | |||
Both Carson and Tain peeked over the burdened Cooper. | |||
Peragrine and Betsy (and presumably Cyndii too,) rode up at an easy walk. | |||
âLook who I found! Well, rather, she found me.â Peragrine said. | |||
âOh look, against all odds, the freakazoid returns with the girl.â | |||
Peragrine gave Carson a lopsided grin. Tain gave an irritated sideways glance at Carson, before he pointed at the other stack of gear. | |||
âCan Betsy carry that?â | |||
Peragrine looked at the relatively small amount of gear compared to Cooperâs already heavy load. Then he patted Betsy. âWhat do you think girl? Can you carry some kit instead of me for awhile?â | |||
Betsy snorted. She tossed her head. | |||
âI know itâs not glamorous, but at least that way, we all get out of here a lot quicker,â Peragrine replied. | |||
Cooper nickered. | |||
With a roll of her eyes, and a disdainful look back at Peragrine, she ambled over to the pile of gear. | |||
âThanks, Betsy. I owe you big time!â | |||
She whinnied in response as the three men got to work loading up both horses. They worked quickly, with Peragrine and Carson bantering all the while. Tain simply listened, finding it strangely comforting to hear them instead of his own dark thoughts. | |||
Carson asked if Cyndii was there, and Cyndii replied, making Peragrineâs eyes black with green dust, instead of the other way around, and once sheâd said her piece, the green dust filled his eyes back in. Carson rudely informed them of this, and that led to some experimentation of what caused the dust to move, and was it always the same movment, or a little different, and could they make one eye green and the other black or... | |||
Tain stopped that before long, as it got in the way of packing and leaving. | |||
Soon enough, both animals were loaded and each man had a light bag with them. | |||
Together, the group made their way north through the graven town of Iron Crick. As they did so, conversation died away as they focused their energy on leaving the terrible place. | |||
As they came to the northern end of the town, they saw one of the few examples of stonework in the town. A large stone bridge that spanned the creek. It must have once been grand, as it was built on the main road that went through the town, but now was deformed and mildewed. Whatever fine sculpting of stone or iron that might have been on the original stonework had long fallen off, chipped, or eroded, but the bridge still remained sturdy, if ugly. It appeared that it might have had a wooden cover that arched over it, but that had rotted away as well. | |||
Peragrine didnât give it a second glance, walking straight past Tain and Carson, who eyed it suspiciously. | |||
âCome on, guys! Weâre almost out of here!â | |||
âDo you sense any voodoo cr...craziness, witch? Wizard? Warlo- whatever!â Carson asked. | |||
Peragrine stopped at the height of the curved bridge. He closed his eyes. â''Cyndii, do you sense anything? âCause I donât.â'' | |||
'''''âNo, just a troll.â''''' | |||
''âHa! Good one.â'' âNo, just a troll!â Peragrine exclaimed, grinning. | |||
âWhat?!â âWhere?!â both Carson and Tain jumped and brandished their weapons looking down at the sides of the bridge. Tain with his wormholer, and Carsonâ¦. | |||
Carson drew a bloody knife from his sleeve. | |||
âYou!â Peragrine laughed, and pointed at Carson. âNa, Iâm kidding, come on, itâs fine.â | |||
But it wasnât fine. Tain was on Carson in a moment, just as Carson tried to slip the sharp utensil back up his sleeve. | |||
âWhere did you get that?â Tain asked. | |||
âGet what?â Carson asked, putting his hands up. | |||
âThe knife. In your right sleeve.â | |||
âWhat are you talking about?â | |||
Anger boiled inside of Tain, though none of it showed in his face. Did Carson take him for a fool? He had a knife so he could cut the rope any time he found advantageous. Probably when they were all asleep. Maybe even slit their throats. | |||
Tain leveled his wormhole at Carsonâs chest. âDrop it.â | |||
âWoah, woah, woah!â Peragrine exclaimed, waving his hands and running down the bridge back towards them. âEveryone calm down, itâsâ¦â he glanced at Carson, who was slowly moving his right arm down so that the bloody eating utensil slid out into his palm. | |||
Carson was staring daggers into Tainâs eyes, while Tainâs eyes were boring onto the knife and sleeve. Peragrine stared at his own dried blood on the knife. He traced a hand to where itâd cut him. | |||
There was nothing there,not even a scar. ''Bethany had healed it.'' | |||
''âItâs just a knife.â'' he whispered. | |||
âDrop it, and we can move on.â Tain commanded. | |||
âWhy? Are you so intimidated by my having a weapon to defend myself that youâd leave me with nothing???â Carson asked. | |||
"You've survived till now." | |||
âNO THANKS TO YOU LOT!â | |||
âItâs just a knife.â Peragrine said. | |||
"We're losing precious time," whispered Tain. "If you listen to me, I'll probably not have to.â | |||
âHave to ''what'', Tain? Kill me?â Carson scoffed. âYou canât. For some stupid reason, you canât. You would have done that already, back at the fruit stand.â | |||
âHurt you. Restrain you again. Not trust you again.â Tain said, even as he considered Carsonâs words⦠Could he really kill Carson? If he had to? | |||
âNot trust meâ¦â Carson threw his hands up in the air, and Tain reflexively stepped back, away from what he feared was a slash. âFine. Tie me up, Tain. Exert your will upon me, like everyone I ever worked for under thedude did.â Carson turned on his heel slowly, waving his hands around in tired exasperation. | |||
âTell me what to do, when to do it, how to do it, and why itâs best for me and you and every-effing-body around me. Tell me Iâm wasting my time, that I could really make a good career out of this if I only tried and-â Â Suddenly, there was a finger snap, and the knife jumped out of his hand. Â | |||
He turned around and tried to catch it, but it was already in someone elseâs hand. | |||
Peragrineâs. | |||
Both Tain and Carson now turned to Peragrine, who held the knife high. He stood taller than the other two, on the edge of the arched bridge. His arm and hand '''''quivered''''' with energy. His eyebrows were knit together. His eyes, shifting green and black, were '''''burning''''' with orange, sunburst-colored, fire. His smile⦠| |||
Was a frown. | |||
â'''''ITâS <u>JUST</u> A <u>KNIFE</u>.'''''â | |||
Carson quailed. He knew it was ''much more'' than that to Peragrine. | |||
Tain eyed Peragrine dubiously, but didnât raise his wormholer at him. What would it do? Peragrine was more powerful than it, and he didnât want to shoot his⦠Friend. | |||
Peragrine wound up his arm, and as Carson screwed his eyes shut, Tain watched as Peragrine ''hurled'' the knife up and away, back south, into Iron Crick. Then the wizard turned to Tain, some of the fire dimming from his swirling eyes. âThere. '''''Happy now?'''''â | |||
Tain nodded, unable to look Peragrine in the eyes. | |||
âGreat, letâs go. '''I hate this place.'''â | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
The group made their way over the bridge as they were without further incident, and as they did so, they turned their heading a smidgen west, towards the low hills that made the beginning of the border of Morcia and Ankoria. | |||
The night sky lightened as clouds seemed to wisp away. The darkest hours of the night had passed, and the world was making its celestial course to sunrise once again. | |||
âWhatâs this way?â Peragrine asked, his voice light again, and just a hint of his old smile beginning to come back. | |||
Tain paused. It was the first time Peragrine had asked where they were going. Finally, he said: | |||
âA friend.â | |||
And that was enough, for a time. | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
By unspoken consent, they continued walking away from the accursed ghost town all through the night, and stopped just as dawn began creeping up behind them in the East. | |||
Peragrine seemed especially eager to see the sun rise. | |||
â'''''How much longer till sunrise?â''''' he asked. | |||
âWhoâs asking?â Carson asked, his first words since the bridge. | |||
Peragrine turned to Carson, and Carson saw black eyes. âCyndii.â | |||
Peragrineâs head nodded. â'''How much longer?â''' | |||
Carson glanced back at Tain, who was standing behind both Peragrine and Carson. The soldier didnât look away from the horizon. | |||
Carson turned back to Cyndii/Peragrine. âA few minutes.â | |||
Cyndii/Peragrine smiled. â'''I canât wait,â''' they said, bouncing with childlike excitement. â'''Iâve been dreaming of this moment for years.â''' | |||
Carson watched Cyndii/Peragrine staring at the horizon. A strange emotion blossomed in his chest, and wormed around the other emotions there. The intense fear and hatred he had for the ghost and the kid. | |||
It was a small emotion in comparison to those. But it was there nonetheless. | |||
A little gladness. Gladness for a person freed. Gladness for a childâs happiness. A child's innocence. Not this kid had much of that, but still, the way they bounced showed there was still some. He turned to look at the horizon. | |||
Yeah. He could appreciate that. A new day. A day to be alive. Even if being alive sucked right now, it was better than being dead. Being a ghost. | |||
He smiled, and banished the dark thoughts. | |||
Then the sun peaked, and itâs first rays struck him square in the eyes. | |||
âAH! G- Not again, '''WHY?!?â''' | |||
As Carson went into hysterics and was busy rubbing his eyes, Cyndii/Peragrine was staring into the glorious majesty of the sunrise⦠and spread their arms wide, like Peragrine had when heâd first seen the sun after getting out of Thuderclap. | |||
â'''''Itâs⦠beautiful.â''''' | |||
''âYes. It is.â'' | |||
'''''âEven more beautiful than I remember.â''''' | |||
''âItâs amazing what we can take for granted till itâs gone. The first sunrise I saw after getting out of prison was awesome. I canât imagine what you-â'' | |||
'''''âYes, you can.â''''' | |||
Suddenly, bliss and joy filled Peragrineâs mind. Cyndiiâs emotions. But there was an undercurrent of sadness. And even further, a note of fear, which as the sun's rays began to warm their shared body, began to grow and grow. | |||
''âCyndii. Whatâs wrong?â'' | |||
Cyndii didnât answer right away, and Peragrine waited, listening to the emotions in his mind. | |||
â'''''Iâve been thinking about what Bethany said. About the âgreat beyond.â â''''' | |||
''âYeah? You know you donât have to leave if you donât want to.â'' | |||
'''''I⦠knowâ¦â''''' The note of fear joined the current of sadness, and the whole thing trembled. â'''But Iâm not supposed to be here any more. I can feel it.â''' | |||
Peragrine focused. The sunâs rays were warm to him. Heâd been even more cold than heâd realized⦠And now the sun was taking away the chill in his bones⦠| |||
It was taking away the <u>ghost chill</u>. | |||
''It was taking away Cyndii.'' | |||
Suddenly, Peragrine sat down, taking him for a moment, out of the sunâs rays. | |||
â''No, you donât have to go.â'' | |||
'''''âMaster Wanderthistle-â''''' | |||
'''''â'''Perry. Just Perry.â'' | |||
'''''âDo you know what she meant by âGreat Beyondâ? â''''' | |||
Peragrineâs brow creased with worry. ''âIâm not sure. I donât know what Bethanyâs faith wasâ¦â'' He blinked, staring at the horizon. ''âIâd like to think she went to Heaven.â'' | |||
'''''âHeaven? Whatâs that?â''''' | |||
Peragrine paused. Suddenly, the responsibility of explaining what he believed of life after death to a child, even a ghost child nearly a century old, weighed upon him, and he took a deep breath to steady himself. | |||
He would be honest. He couldnât be anything else, not with her in his mind. Not with something this important. | |||
''âI believe in a Heaven. And a Hell. My parents told me when I was very little that the good people go to Heaven, and the bad people go to Hell. But lifeâs not simple like that. I donât know whoâs good and whoâs bad. In fact, it seems like everyoneâs bad.â'' | |||
''âHeck, I like to think Iâm a good guy, but look at all the bad Iâve done just this week, Cyndii.â'' | |||
She did, and Peragrine saw what she was thinking of as rapid flashes. But then she started thinking of her own life, and all the little things sheâd gotten away with, and he saw those too. Her anxiety didnât increase or decrease, but a sort of strange determination, even obstinance, began to grow. Then, her thoughts turned to what little she knew about faith and religion, and Peragrine got a glimpse of the townâs chapel, when it was complete, and standing. Of her standing with her parents in a pew, watching them sing. | |||
â'''...''Perry. I miss my Mother. Do you think sheâs waiting for me?â''''' | |||
''âI⦠donât-â'' Peragrine began, but then stopped himself and changed course to something more positive. ''âWell, what did your parents tell you about the afterlife?â'' | |||
''â'''What happens when we die? I dunno. I dunno if we ever talked about it.'<nowiki/>''''' | |||
Flashes of her watching others sing, of listening to messages that made no sense to her, of waiting for the speech to end so she wouldnât have to sit still on the pew and she could go run and play again⦠Even finding her invisible friend listening to the old person who always talked from his little stand at the front of the room. At first angry and debating with the man, even though she was the only one who could hear her. And then later in life, how her invisible friend had been listening so devoutly to the boring 'preacher', she's even ignore her, Cyndii. It had been infinitely boring, and hadnât concerned her at all then. But now she struggled to remember. | |||
'''â''I know that thereâs a Creator. Someone who created everything. But I donât know what the Creator does with dead stuff, or where they are now. Thereâs a saying that the townspeople say. Said: âAshes to Ashes, and Dust to Dustâ. But I donât understand what it means.â''''' | |||
Now it was Peragrineâs turn to think hard. â''I think it means something like, weâre created from the earth, and when we are long gone, our bodies return to the earth. Like dirt and stuff. Decomposition.â'' Yeah. That sounded familiar. His Uncle might have told him about this. | |||
'''''âOur bodies are made of dirt?â''''' | |||
''âWell, theyâre made of a lot of stuff. Including a lot of water, but when weâre done with them, they decompose- they break down- and turn into dust and dirt.â'' | |||
Understanding bloomed from Cyndii. '''''âOh, thatâs where mine and my friendâs bodies went.â''''' | |||
''âBut our souls, the thing that makes us who we are⦠That doesnât just fade away.â'' | |||
'''''âBut then where do they go? Do you think my Motherâs waiting for me in this⦠Heaven? Is Heaven in the Great Beyond?â''''' | |||
''âI donât know. I donât know what the Great Beyond is. I donât even have proof that Heaven is real, but I believe it is. Â And I hope your Momâs there. I hope so.â'' | |||
'''''âDo you think Iâll end up in Heaven?â''''' | |||
Peragrine thought hard. ''âHow old were you when you died?â'' | |||
''â'''I dunno. Itâs been so long⦠I canât remember.â''''' | |||
''âI think if youâre young enough, youâre excused till you can consciously make good choices. Like, a toddler doesnât really know itâs being bad by banging pots and pans when their parents donât want them to, so it gets to go to Heaven because it doesnât know better⦠But⦠then again, my parents never taught me about ghosts, and my Uncle isnât sure about any sort of afterlife. âCause heâs a scientist.â'' | |||
'''''âA what?â''''' | |||
''âNevermind. Basically, Iâd like to think youâd get to go to Heaven, butâ¦â'' | |||
''â'''But you donât know.â''''' | |||
'''''â'''...No. I donât.â'' | |||
''â'''You donât know what will happen when I Depart.â''''' | |||
''âIf anyone did, it wouldnât be much of an afterlife. Itâs one of lifeâs greatest mysteries, and one my Uncle's still trying to figure out.â'' | |||
They were both silent for a moment. | |||
â'''''Well, Iâm going to find out.â''''' Then Cyndii/Peragrine stood up back into the sunâs rays, and the warmth hit them immediately. | |||
''â'''Mast- <u>Perry</u>.â''''' | |||
'''â'''Cyndii?â Peragrine asked, concern rising similarly to how Cyndii rose up his body without his volition. | |||
â'''''Iâm sorry I hurt you. Released those memories.â''''' Cyndii said disjointedly. â'''''Thatâs going to make this harder, and Iâm sorry about that.â''''' | |||
'''''â'''Wait, Cyndii, no!â'' Peragrine tried to sit down, but Cyndii stopped him from being in control. â''Cyndii, you donât have to go!â'' | |||
'''''âI <u>have</u> to go. I have to Depart. I have to <u>know</u>. I want to see my mother and my father and maybe my friends, and everyone else. But before I do, I want to give you my magic. Like she did. You need the knowledge to control your power. Like she said. She was right.''''' | |||
''<u>âCyndii!â</u>'' Peragrine struggled against something that felt like watery wind. Suddenly, he could recall a number of spells. Witch spells. Blood magic, Herbal remedies, cauldron sizes, potion concoctions, druidic rituals, special dates for magic, specific runes and places, and teachings⦠It rushed past him and was squirreled away somewhere in his mind for later. '<nowiki/>''No! Dang it! <u>Not again!</u>''' | |||
'''''âI kinda also hope this counts as like, ultimate good, because I really wasnât good when I was alive. Kinda selfish. Led my friends, those twin brothers, to their death. Sylvia told me it was a bad idea, but I didnât listen. I was rude, obstinate, and⦠kinda a bad person.â''''' | |||
''âCYNDII! Weâre all bad people! Thatâs not the point! Cyndii! Wait! Sit Down! SIT. DOWN.â'' Peragrine railed mentally with all his strength against her power, but she was in the pilotâs seat and in complete control. Sheâd sealed the way into the cockpit of his body, somehow. '''Just SIT DOWN. <u>I can't do this again...!'</u>'' | |||
Cyndii raised her arms wide to the rising sun. She felt the sun burning away her shadows. Her darkness. She felt <u>terrified</u>. Wasnât she made of that stuff? If the sun burned it all away, would there be anything left? | |||
But she couldnât stay here. She wasnât <u>meant</u> to be here, in this world. Not anymore. Sheâd cheated death by using the same blood ritual her invisible friend had used on her mother. Sylvia hadnât wanted her to use it, but it had been all she could think of to keep herself and the twin brotherâs alive in the mine. But only sheâd survived the ritual. Probably because she was a witch, and the others weren't. It had been worth a shot. It had been⦠fun. Being alive. Being a ghost. Life was ⦠Unique. | |||
But there was nothing more for her here. Not after a century of being a ghost. No one from her life was alive any more. She wasnât needed anymore. Nothing chained her here to this dreary existence except for Peragrine. And Peragrine had his own path to follow. Sheâd help just as Bethany had helped, and be on her way, in just the same fashion. | |||
She focused on the bright side of things. | |||
'''''âMaybe Iâll see my invisible friend too.â''''' Cyndii said. â'''''And Iâll say hi to Bethany for you, and my Mother, and my Father, and⦠andâ¦''''' | |||
And then she was gone. | |||
Peragrine crashed into the pilotâs seat of his mind so hard that he threw himself to the ground. But the sun had already risen high enough for it to hit here too. It warmed his back as he regained his senses. | |||
âDude, did you just fall asleep?â | |||
Peragrine held still, his face in the dirt. He focused. | |||
''âCyndii?'''....''' <u>Cyndii?â</u>'' | |||
He knew she was gone. Her emotions had disappeared. His mind wasnât buzzing. With a start, he realized⦠| |||
He was alone. Alone in his mind for the first time in⦠A week? Two weeks? | |||
Slowly, he got up. And as he did so, he felt his magic ''flowing'' through him, unimpeded. Blinking twice, he saw his magic as a Forest Green projection, sliding and snaking around his body. It didnât feel fizzy and charged like it had a few days ago. Now it was smooth, and slippery. He willed it to fill his hand, like a fist, and it was so. Instantly. | |||
He had control. Or at least, a modicum more. | |||
âHey, freakazoid.â | |||
Peragrine turned to Carson, sadness in his green eyes. âYeah?â | |||
Carson regarded him carefully, noting his green eyes. âYou alright?â he asked, with just the slightest show of concern. | |||
Peragrine blinked, and tears spilled. He bit back a retort fueled with his ''sorrow'' and '''anger''' and <u>frustration</u>. He took a deep breath. âNo. But Iâll live.â | |||
âWhat about Cyndii?â | |||
Peragrine looked up at the sky, but the sun pulled his attention, so he ended up staring at the horizon. âItâs my eyes, right? You can tell whoâs there and whoâs not?â | |||
âYeah, but theyâre pretty green right now.â | |||
âCyndiiâs gone. Sheâs⦠gone on to whateverâs waiting for us after this life.â Peragrine answered. | |||
âSo, sheâs dead-dead-dead?â | |||
âDead-dead-dead, Departed, Headed into the Great Beyond, gone to Heaven or Hell, whatever you want to call it.â Peragrine squeezed his eyes shut and the tears spilled over his cheeks and into the grass. âSaid that there wasnât anything left for her here. None of her familyâs alive, her townâs gone⦠She just wanted to see the sun, but after that, she didnât have anything more to look forward to or do. So sheâ¦â | |||
âMission complete.â | |||
Peragrine and Carson turned to Tain, who stood with his arms crossed, watching them and the sunrise. | |||
âIâm sorry?â Peragrine asked. âWhatâd you say?â | |||
âYou finished your mission.â Tain replied. âWhat you told the ghost at the crossroads.â | |||
âMrs. Sage?â | |||
Tain nodded. âYou promised youâd free her daughter. Now sheâs free. Just like Burnie. Like Bethany.â | |||
Peragrine froze. | |||
The three men stood there, each waiting for one of the others to say or do something⦠But no one did. Until they all did at once. | |||
âWe should go-â âShouldnât we be g-â began Tain and Carson, before being cut off by Peragrine taking two steps toward Tain and giving him a Man-Hug. | |||
â''Thank you,â'' Peragrine whispered. â''Thatâs <u>exactly</u> what I needed to hear.â'' | |||
As the arms wrapped around him, Tain tried to back off, but he was too slow. Trapped as he was, he struggled weakly, his own arms twitching awkwardly, floating over Peragrine's back, not sure how to react, if they should push or not, put a stop to this assault. He wanted to, but that would also require the kind of determination his surprised mind did not possess in that moment. He sighed, considering why this was happening in the first place. It appeared Peragrine was emotional about this and showing it like that. Well, that's what normal people did after all, right? ''He'' was the weird one and Peragrine wasn't really doing anything bad, objectively speaking. Finally, accepting it, he let his arms drop and allowed Perry to keep hugging. | |||
"Ah, there... there", he said and even managed a single pat on the back for good measure. | |||
Thankfully, blessedly, Peragrine let go after the pat, as if it was some sort of acceptable sign to finish a hug. Sniffling and wiping away tears, he answered Tain's unfinished question. âOk, letâs go.â | |||
âAwww, do we have to keep walking?â Carson complained loudly, pretending he hadn't seen the awkward hug. âCanât we make camp for today?â | |||
Tain was about to reply that regular travellers wouldnât be camping in the middle of the day when they could be making progress⦠| |||
But then he re-evaluated his friends. He re-evaluated himself. The whole party. | |||
Itâd been a heckuva night. | |||
âA few hours. No more,â Tain said. | |||
They didnât set up a full camp, but they did set up a single âsnoozeâ tent and took turns eating a cold meal, keeping watch, and using the âsnoozeâ tent. The idea was that they would each do those three activities once, and then they would head out. | |||
They drew utensils. Tain drew a spoon, so he got to sleep first. Carson drew a fork, so he got to eat. Peragrine was left with the knife, so he was first watch. Then everyone would switch. The rested would go on watch, the watcher would get to eat, and the eater would get to rest. | |||
With slight misgiving, Tain relented, and crawled into the tent. With the eating utensils. Carson quickly pulled out some cold rations from one of the saddlebags on Betsy and sat down to enjoy without a fire, or utensils, and watch the smoke rise south of them. Peragrine also watched the smoke south of them, as well as all the other points on his watch. And he thought as well. Thought and reflected on everything. | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
Carson watched Peragrine patrolling around the camp. He saw the wizard kidâs tight, pensive face, which disappeared behind a soft smile or stupid grin whenever he saw that Carson was looking at him. Â | |||
Two days ago, this would have annoyed or amused Carson. Now it frightened him. It meant the kid was more than a kid. It meant his stupidity was an act, and a very good one. It meant that he was smart, and that he was thoughtful, and he was capable of lying and deception. And quite possibly, he was the only one that knew. Tain would believe anything Perry said. It meant the kid held all the cards. All the power, all the charisma. Socially, physically, and mentally. | |||
It meant that there was nothing that stopped Peragrine from getting his revenge on Carson. It meant he was untouchable, and Carson existed merely on his whim. | |||
Peragrine was his master. A master that left all the responsibility up to others. He said they were friends. But to be friends, there has to be a sort of equality. And there was nothing ''equal'' between them. Peragrine was a freak of nature, a force of destruction! Not a friend. A Master. A master that left all the choice up to him, if it were not for Tain. | |||
Tain. His other master. Like others before him, Tain limited his choices to only the ones acceptable to his tastes. Carson was able to make only ''certain'' choices, with the âpromiseâ of further choices later on if he âbehavedâ. | |||
His fingers curled into a fist, and he wished heâd been able to grab another utensil from the second set of camp utensils so he could slit Tainâs throat in his sleep. But Tain had been watching too closely, and he feared Peragrine. So heâd been unable. | |||
Perhaps it was just as well. | |||
Though he hated them both, Peragrine for his worthless kindnesses, and Tain for his overt bigotry... he would have to wait to escape. He would have to wait to get rid of both of them in one shot. | |||
Because if he got rid of one, but not the other, that other would surely finish him. | |||
So he took a lesson from his master in the green coat. | |||
And smiled. | |||
<nowiki>~~~~</nowiki> | |||
It would be quite some time before they were to arrive at their destination. The Moorlands Camp. They would have a few more minor adventures as they crossed the hills and mountains that made the border between Ankoria and Morcia before they arrived there, but they all paled in comparison to the events of Iron Crick. A patrol of guards that they had to hide or bluff their way past. Some bad weather. Getting lost in the taller mountains for a time. | |||
Over time, the party would become more and more quiet, as each man would fall into the habit of retreating into their own thoughts, having very little in common with each other beyond their shared circumstances. | |||
Sometimes Peragrine would use a little magic, but he never lost control during these months, even when he experimented, which was whenever he could get the chance. In all that time, Peragrine would never again ask Tain where they were going, or if they were close, or what they would do when they got there. And most importantly, he would heal. Physically and mentally. Peragrine would sort through his memories and daydream, or practice manipulating his magic, often with a special pebble that he said reminded him of a fish. | |||
After Iron Crick, Carson would generally behave in every way except for his tongue, which both Tain and Peragrine learned to deal with or ignore. When he wasnât goading the others, Carson would fantasize about food and comforts he enjoyed in thedudeâs employ or plot ways to escape. Though he hated the others, he also feared them, and this resulted in his sour compliance, which the others were thankful for, if a bit confused by what seemed something closer to bipolar disorder than anything. | |||
Tain remained the silent leader of the group throughout their remaining travels. He would often use his time to think about practical things like their supplies, or what he would say to Moria when he saw her, or how they would break her out, or where they would go. | |||
Eventually though this relatively companionable trip ended. For they had found it. | |||
The Moorlands Prison Camp. | |||
Nestled amongst some small hills, the Camp sprawled all throughout the shallow valley below them. | |||
"We made it." Tain said, a hint of satisfaction coloring his tone. Carson and Perry crept up on both sides of him and took in the same view. | |||
"So, who are we busting out?" Peragrine whispered after viewing the situation. | |||
"Probably that girl he mutters about in his sleep all the time," Carson replied. "'Moiyrah', or something like that." | |||
Peragrine snorted, having failed to stifle his laughter. âNow, now, Carson,â Peragrine admonished, grinning. Carson flashed a sarcastic smile back, even as he shirked away. | |||
Tain's cheeks flushed, even as he swallowed the correct pronunciation. Carson wouldn't use it, even if he knew it, and it was just another of his goadings. He army-crawled back down from the crest of the hill, back towards where the horses stood. Â | |||
He was here. They'd made it. Now, all they needed was the perfect plan... | |||
<br /> | |||
=== Epilouge: To Return To Track === | |||
Tain swore as he and Perry charged through the camp after being nearly trampled by a small contingent of Rouges. "Days of planning and all of it to the dustbin of doom, just because someone else decided to attack first!" At least the stealthy entrance point they had espised had still worked. | |||
"ISN'T IT GREAT?!" Perry screamed over the "FWOOSH" of an oil vat exploding. The rush of being able to ''let loose'' with his magic was everything heâd thought it would be. Personally, he was glad they were finally zerg rushing everything, though the same small part of him that felt sorry for Tainâs plan falling into ruins also reminded him of the cost of completely losing control of his magic. | |||
"Just keep to exploding everything". | |||
"No problemo, Doc!" | |||
A semi-translucent green staff appeared in Peragrine's hands, and he rushed ahead in a flurry of green, kapowing a variety of Paradox people before they could react. | |||
Tain made his way through the leftover Paradox Rogues and towards the target building that he had identified as the main prisoner holdings. Peragrine was already standing in the place of the guards, who were laid out all around him. | |||
"Find the Damsel! I'll hold the dogged minions off!" Peragrine saluted, as his staff dissipated. | |||
Tain burst through the door and into the building that was halfway through collapsing. There were many cells inside, a lot of which had been blasted open. Some of the prisoners had left, others tried to ignore everything happening. Tain ran across the corridor and didn't notice Moira until he'd passed many cells and smashed several Rogues. Moira was seated in an intact cell with her eyes closed and eyebrows furrowed. Her once fair skin had now turned pale. The way her brows formed wrinkles in between them indicated a fear that made it apparent she hadn't been comfortable in the intervening years. | |||
He blasted the lock open and entered the room. Moira opened her eyes and looked at him with a mix of fear and annoyance. | |||
"What's happening out there? What do you want from me? ... Aren't you a little short for a Paradox Rogue?". | |||
This strange reaction and shot at his height threw Tainâs alreadly shot mental equilibrium once again off balance, and suddenly, he couldnât remember any of the myriad things heâd planned to say to her. So he just stood there threatentingly, in full armor, like a blockhead, for a moment. | |||
Another explosion rocked the building, and the cell across the way had it's roof cave in. A distant shout of "My Bad!" was heard. | |||
Then Tain realised Moira was seeing him as any common Rogue -if a little short- and took off his helmet. Moira's expression changed to that of utmost surprise, then joy, then surprise again, then tears appeared in her eyes. | |||
"Tain! What are you doing here?" | |||
"No time for that. Let's go". | |||
Tain grabbed Moira and placed her over his shoulder, despite her protest of "Hey I can walk for myself. Let me go". | |||
Tain's muscles had grown stronger since his time of jail, but he was still equally heartbroken and relieved by how light and thin Moira had grown during her own imprisonment. Needless to say, he managed her while he began running as fast as he could. | |||
He soon was outside again, having holstered his Modified lite Wormholer with a regular blaster from a fallen rogue. | |||
Perry stood by the doorway, in the previous station of the other guards. He was shooting oncomers with ethereal flareguns in his hands. "You got the Missus!" | |||
"We're ready. Let's go," Tain informed Perry, before becoming aware of the small group to his left that Perry wasn't blowing to kingdom come. "Hey, who are you guys?" | |||
Perry motioned with his head to the group. "They came out before you. They're jailbreaking too! It's Thunderclap all over again!" | |||
"Hooray", Tain said, uninspired. "Let's get the brick out of here", Tain repeated. | |||
"Hey, your load doesn't seem to be happy", a red-haired, red-bearded man noted, looking at Moira, who was struggling to get down. | |||
"Just let me down, Tain. You can't carry me like that everywhere". | |||
"Fine!" Tain said with some frustration in his voice. | |||
The red haired man nodded and pointed a thumb at a Lady with long, brown hair and glassy green eyes. "I tried that with Jonna, she punched me." | |||
A man identical to the red-haired one appeared from between two tents, carrying someone, a young man, as well. | |||
"You got company, I see. And the impostor didn't betray you?". | |||
"WOAH, FAR- OUT!" Squealed Perry. "TWINS!" | |||
"You wish", the original redhair replied. | |||
"This is...". | |||
"AN IMPOSTOR!" | |||
"There are two of you, wha. Thingguy?!" the Woman, Jonna, exclaimed, wide-eyed. | |||
A thin, black haired man next to Jonna spoke. "Thingguy?" he asked testily. | |||
"Yeah?" both red-haired men replied. | |||
"Major?" finished the one not holding a limp body. | |||
"Wait, you're Thingguy? Which of you?" Tain was confused. | |||
'Major' seemed nonplussed, but shook it off quickly, saying, "Story for another time, I take it. Who's got the exit plan?" | |||
Perry looked at Tain. | |||
Moira, finishing dusting herself off, looked at him as well. | |||
The two Thingguys looked at each other, then at the limp form one of them was holding, then at Tain. | |||
Jonna stared into space, clearly present, but still, occupied. | |||
"How about we just run the heck out of here?" Tain said overcoming his previous confusion. "And stay alive", he added quick-drawing his blaster and firing at a Rouge. "Peragrine, behind us! I'll cover the front". | |||
With that, more Rouges came from all directions. | |||
The group finally gained mobility again, as Peragrine and Tain dealt with the bulk of the enemies. The red-haired men stabbed at any who made it past the ranged firestorms of Tain and Perry with notable swordsmanship, darting in between and through all of the other escapees, all while remaining mobile with the group. | |||
"Aye aye, Mon Capitaine!" Perry fell to the back of the group and continued his mystical mayhem on the attackers all around them. By this point, there was nothing that was not on fire aside from the escaping group. | |||
The lot of them got out into a wider area, which led to the exit on one side and a gaping hole to the camp's wall on the other. | |||
"This way", Tain said after taking a quick look and following the route towards the gate, this one containing the least number of Rogues. | |||
Seeing the exit, everyone began running faster, and soon the one called 'Major' was ahead, taking care of a few shinobi who tried to stand in front of him. Tain noted his agility and deftness he demonstrated as he dodged and then snatched and used the shinobi blades. A moment later, the others caught up with him, and the guards were overwhelmed. Desperation and the promise of freedom gave everyone there the spirit to fight. | |||
As they made it past the gate, a few sparse arrows followed after them from the wood and earth parapits. Unburdened Thingguy had acquired a shield, and used it to deflect a few truer arrows from himself and the other Thingguy holding Drumr. | |||
"Don't get used to it." | |||
"Of course not! You were protecting Drumr, not me... Traitor." | |||
"I regret using this shield." | |||
Tain turned back. "Duck and Run!" he warned. Everyone did, as his wormholer lit up, spraying the length of the wall. Â Everyone passed him, except Perry who turned around to stand next to him. Peragrine considered a moment, then made a strange motion towards the wormholer, and Tain suddenly found it had a much more significant recoil. The bolts were now highly explosive. Tain maintained his strafing pattern, and in mere moments, the entire wall was obliterated, replaced by a wall of fire yards high, and tinged blue at its roots. It was so hot, Tain realized that he was sweating from the heat. | |||
"That's not natural fire." | |||
"Pretty good, if I do say so myself! They won't be following us for some time!" | |||
Tain nodded grimly, then turned back, and ran with the others. He just realized... None of them had thought to borrow some horses. Another part of the plan, utterly trashed. | |||
At least he had Moira. Along with another whole group of people. Peragrine was already getting to know them, making friends... | |||
It really was like Thunderclap all over again... | |||
Perhaps they had a knack for this. Jailbreaking. Finding Friends. Defying certain Doom. | |||
Something to think about. | |||
'''<u>''End Act III''</u>''' | |||
'''''<u>And End The Search To Find Friends.</u>''''' | |||
<u>'''''In Finding Friends, many more Dooms are brought forth, and the story grows.'''''</u> | |||
'''''Continued in [[Scattered Ashes, Volume Two - Being the Second Installment in the MMOS KOTOS Series|Scattered Ashes: Volume II]]''''' | |||
[[Category:Stories]] | [[Category:Stories]] | ||
[[Category:The Additional Manuscripts]] | [[Category:The Additional Manuscripts]] | ||
[[Category:Stories by JamesAT13]] | [[Category:Stories by JamesAT13]] | ||
Latest revision as of 16:10, 5 June 2021
Act 1: The Old Homestead
Chapter 1: Prologue.
https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=dRj5BQk4Y7A A cart rolled into a small, lonely looking homestead in the wide-open fields south of a terrible fortress that was set around an active Volcano, just barely noticeable on the edge of the horizon. There was a small, perhaps 2 or 3 room house, with a tin roof extending from the right side, where a horse stood, tied up. A stone's throw away from that was a barn, which was laughably bigger than the house. All around the outer fence, there were small patchwork areas that were once fields of something. Inside the fence line was various farmers tools, from various centuries, lying everywhere. Most of them showing early signs of deterioration.
On the cart were a number of people. A old, Easterly-dressed, dark skinned woman shared the driver seat with a young fair-skinned man in burnt, ripped, torn servant's uniform. Behind them, in the bed of the wagon were five others. All of them were as battered and disheveled as the young man driving. There was a cyborg sitting next to a silent-type young man, with a light, altogether fine, but unkempt, beard who watched a snoring, more heavily bearded man twitching on the floor of the cart. Across from the cyborg and the silent man sat a slightly younger man with a significant goatee dwarfing all other facial hair, and a young dark-skinned lady (who obviously had no facial hair,). Of those five, only the lady was not wearing thin gray prisoner's garb.Â
They had all just escaped prison. Thunderclap Prison.
The old, dark skinned woman, Mrs. Richardson, also known by her Easterner persona, 'Sandhya', pointed to the overhang. "Park there, Carson."
The driver, Carson Flemming complied.
"That's not good," from the back of the cart, Peragrine Wanderthistle, the young man sporting the goatee, indicated the one horse. "Where's the other horse?"
Next to him, the young woman, Emily, also known as 'Yasmine' responded. "I think that's Tain's horse."Â
'Tain', another escaped prisoner, had gone ahead with two other fellow escapees. 'Loden', a rather roguish and mysterious blonde fellow, and Peter Silverstine, Emily's brother, who had ridden on the back of Loden's horse. They had left with two horses. . .
And now there was only one.Â
"If he's here, he'll know. Let's find out," Emily reasoned, quelling the unease in her gut.
The silent one next to the cyborg kicked the sleeping one on the bed of the cart. He muttered something about rice cakes, and rolled over.
As soon as the cart stopped rolling, Peragrine hopped out, followed quickly by Emily. The others followed more slowly.
Peragrine hopped up the two steps to the door and knocked. "Hello? Tain? Anyone home?" he yelled. Behind him, some shushed.
Nothing happened for a moment, while the silent one, going by the name 'Vorpal' helped the cyborg, 'Burnie' out of the cart. It was clear Burnie needed medical attention.Â
When they had found him in Thunderclap Prison, Burnie was actually an integrated pilot of what could only be described as an advanced BarneyBot. During the escape, he had been forcibly extricated from it by a Red Mythran, then ran over by the cart. Thankfully, the cart destroyed the Red Mythan's glasslike physical structure when it took it by surprise. Unfortunately, though being made of mostly metal as cyborgs commonly are, Burnie was further harmed. His face, with it's only human feature being his left eye, betrayed very little emotion as his mechanical legs audibly whined and shifted, as he got up and, with Vorpal's help, carefully climbed out of the wagon.Â
The opening of the door refocused everyone. Tain stood in the doorway with a rusty spear.Â
"Get in."
Chapter 2: Falling Apart.
"Get in."
Emily rushed past Tain, her sari snagging the old rusty spear he had found over the other doorframe as a decoration. He understood her behavior; she needed to see her brother.
Peragrine followed. "Nice to see you too, buddy!" he said. Tain just patted him on the back to move him along.Â
Mrs. Richardson followed after. "Where are the tenants?" she asked. Tain shook his head.Â
"Place was abandoned."Â
Carson followed in next. "Great, and I was looking for a bed and breakfast." he snarked. Tain shoved him to move along. Suddenly the snoozer in the cart poked his head up.Â
"ARE WE THERE YE- oh, we're here."Â
Vorpal, of whom Burnie was leaning heavily on as they went up the two steps to the door, turned his head and remarked smoothly, "Oh, so you decided to get up."
"You say that like it's a choice!" remarked the sleeper.
"Get in," repeated Tain. Behind him, Mrs. Richardson stopped Peragrine from lighting a fire in the stove, while Carson began rummaging in an adjoining room. A kitchen.Â
"You. Better. 'get in.' No-Name," voiced Burnie, his speech tremulous and vibrating, hidden behind a warped faceplate. "Or. We May. Leave yo- uhg. Leave you. Out Here."
'No-Name' seemed to give it an extended think as Vorpal and Burnie made it up the steps. Once they began stepping across the threshold, No-Name hopped out of the wagon and zipped in behind them. Tain closed the door.
Peragrine pulled a comfy-looking chair from the wall of furniture around the room. "I take it you re-arranged the furniture, Tain?"
Tain nodded. "For security."
"What about the other young man? What was his name...?" Began Mrs. Richardson.
Burnie shoved off of Vorpal and used his chipped metal claws to grip the leg of a table that was on it's side, blocking a window with it's flat surface. "Loden. Blonde, Approximately in his 30s. Did well with a sword. Limited data," he spewed.Â
"Yes, him."
Tain shook his head. "Said he had to be on his way. I do too."
Peragrine stood up. "Wait, now?"
"I was just waiting for the rest of you to get here."
"Wait, but-"
"Makes sense," No-Name said, as he stood by the wood stove. He held up a already packed sack. Tain gave a start. "Thanks, bro." said No-Name. Then he threw something on the ground, and disappeared in a cloud of soot.Â
Of course, this caused some light coughing, as everyone's vision was obscured for a moment. There was some scuffling around, and Peragrine heard Tain mutter "That was MY pack," but Peragrine noted a heavier thud from Burnie's direction. Once eye and lung cleared again, Peragrine saw that the 'thud' had been Burnie collapsing onto the ground.
"Woah, hey, buddy, get up." Peragrine rushed over and wrestled the heavy Burnie into a sitting position. Only then did he notice that Burnie was hardly responsive.Â
"Burnie?"
His human eye was glazed over. Peragrine wondered if he was even breathing, but with that facemask, he couldn't tell.Â
Vorpal rushed over next, and everyone else circled in, even Carson, who was munching on a potato while pouring salt on it.
"Burnie, what is wrong?" Vorpal asked, voice low with concern and urgency.
Burnie's eyes focused on Vorpal for a moment, before wandering to everyone else. "I will not survive."
"What?!" cried Peragrine. "No, you'll be fine! Just tell me what you need."
Burnie turned to Peragrine. "No. It is. One Hundred Per Ce-"
"Nonsense, don't talk like that, I'll just-" Peragrine began as he got up.
Burnie gripped the young man's shoulder before he could continue. "I. Am not. Meant. To Function without... External Resources."
Vorpal nodded. "You said you were the 'heart of the machine' when we found you."
Burnie nodded.
"Well, what if we got you a Barneybot shell? Would you work then? I can go get one now!" Peragrine suggested, pulling on Burnie's iron grip.
Burnie shook his head. "It would take too-" suddenly a red light lit on Burnie's chest, accompanied by a small whine. Burnie appeared to have run out of breath. He began pressing buttons on his right arm, the arm that was holding Perry.
Tain finished for Burnie. "Too much time to modify."
Burnie nodded, then pointed to his arm. An LED readout read: "!t ha5 833n a pl3a5ur3 2 8 0f 53rv!c3. Thank y0u f0r fr33!ng m3."
More lights appeared, and more warning signs went off, and the readout began giving system errors, such as 'LOW OXYGEN', '0% POWER' 'EXTENSIVE DAMAGE' 'INTERNAL FAILURE'...
Burnie tilted his head back and closed his natural eye. Finally, the grip on Peragrine's arm loosened, and clanged hollowly on the floor. The warnings and lights all wore out, and all was silent in the house.
...
Until Carson spoke.
"Well, that sucks."
"Shut up," was the reply Tain gave.
The harsh words stirred Mrs. Richardson. "I am going to check on Emily," she said, and she excused herself, disappearing into the bedroom. "Emily, dear..."
The four remaining men fell back into silence, except for the occasional sniffle from Peragrine.Â
Vorpal looked up at the others. Carson was frowning as he stared at the last bite of potato he had. Tain had a similar expression as he stared at Burnie's form, deep in thought. Peragrine's gaze was also transfixed with Burnie, but it showed emotional confusion instead of deep thought.Â
"We should bury him." Vorpal directed his words to Tain. Tain nodded curtly.
Wiping his nose on his frayed prisoner garb, Peragrine stood up. "I'll help."
Vorpal nodded his thanks, and the two tried to lift Burnie.
"Oof!"
But to no success.
Tain moved forward to help.Â
"Good, we shall each grab a limb." Vorpal suggested.
They all looked at Carson expectantly, as he was wiping his hands of potato.
Carson did not appear to notice. A moment later, Tain 'ahemed'.
"Got a frog in your throat, Doc?" Carson muttered, crossing his arms and turning away casually.
"Carson, could you, ah-" began Peragrine, thinking maybe he just didn't understand they were waiting for him.
"No."
Vorpal glanced at Tain, and saw his brow furrow ever so slightly. Tain repositioned and squatted with his back to the body, grabbing the legs on his sides.Â
"We'll try with three," he said to Vorpal and Perry.
Peragrine, after a moment's hesitation of staring at Carson, nodded to Vorpal, who replied. "Agreed."
"One. Two."
They lifted on three, and Tain threw the legs over his shoulders as the other two jointly carried the shoulders on their shoulders. Tain opened the door, and they went down the steps, out from the overhang and behind the house.
(\\\}======>
Chapter 3:Family
"Get in."
Emily needed no second persuasion, and rushed past him. She had to see her brother. She was standing in what appeared to of been the main room, but all of the furniture had been pushed to the walls or up against windows. However, the entrances to the two other rooms and a small area around the unlit wood-burning stove were still clear. She peeked into the tiny 'bedroom'.Â
"Brother!"Â
He lay on the bed, surrounded by a makeshift apothecary. Kitchen herbs, a water basin, ripped up shirts and rags. He turned his head and when he saw his little sister, he smiled.
"Oh Peter!" she breathed. "You're alive." She ran over and dropped to her knees to wrap her arms around her eldest brother on the bed, so glad that she would be able to cherish him a little longer on this plane of existence.
"Ow." He replied.
She let him lay back down, and noticed the pain in his 'smile' for the first time.
"How bad is it?" she asked.
"Pretty bad. But now I understand why Carson kept calling Tain 'Doc'," Peter said. "He may not be one by trade, but he should consider it!"
They both laughed softly, and a quiet pause followed, in which they heard the others in the main room conversing.Â
"So, did you ev-"
"So, how did you an-".
"Oh, go ahead," said Emily.
"No, ladies first!" smiled Peter.
Emily opened her mouth for a retort, mildly irritated by her brother playing the propriety card, but she acquiesced. "Ok... I was going to ask... if you're ok talking about it..."Â
"Yes. Father was captured."Â
Emily nodded. She was thankful for the blunt answer.
"He did not make it."
The concern in Emily's eyes disappeared. It was replaced by an impassive stony gaze as Peter continued.
"They interrogated him for information. They wanted our mines, people, locations, techniques, alloys. They needed the raw materials for something... something massive."
"Or Barneybots," she interjected.Â
Light coughing emanated from the other room.
"Right, or more of those monstrosities," Peter agreed. "Either way, they were only going to harm people with whatever we told them, so Father wouldn't give them anything. So they tortured him. A bit too far, apparently." Peter began staring at the wall behind Emily as he continued to ramble. "When I'd hear them torturing him like that, I knew that once they'd tried everything with him, they'd go onto either me or Uncle."
"Uncle Jean?"
"Yeah, Uncle Jean. He... Oh my God." Peter sat up, pale as paper. "We left him there."
"No, no, Peter. It's not like that. Jean's actually quite..." She stopped him from trying to stand.Â
"What do you mean? Jean escaped too?"
"No. He's actually really well off."
Peter frowned, confused, but allowed Emily to lay him back down. Of course, the pain in every movement also aided in taking him down.
"He didn't escape but he's well off; explain that to me."
"Jean is the reason we found the rest of you. But he doesn't know that."
"So, wait, you know where he is, but we just left him there?"Â
"Peter, it's compli- he wouldn't have wanted to come!" she barked.
"What do you mean, Em?" frustration and confusion was getting the better of the both of them.
"I mean that he's in a cushy apartment, and we were pretending to be Persian Carpeters from the far east, and that's why I'm wearing this stupid, thick tanning lotion, and we've been trying our best to not be found and yet find you, but of course that meant disappearing for forever till we could look where you were most likely to be, which is in the middle of it all, and then Uncle Jean gave us just the in we need, and we were able to get all the prisoners of thedude out, but JEAN IS NOT A PRISONER!" she explained, ending with more exasperation than she really meant.Â
Peter regarded his little sister anew. She wasn't so little anymore. Not that she ever had been. Emily had always been the most responsible of the four of them. He and Austin had a bad habit of getting into trouble together, and Stirling was prone to going off by himself, while Emily always knew where everyone was and what was going on. And in the few times where it was just the four of them in some situation, and Mother and Father were not around, their little sister always knew what to do. Sure, Peter was the oldest, but he certainly wouldn't say he was the wisest. That was Emily.
But something was different about her now, and he wasn't just talking about the insane tan. Right now, she didn't seem so wise. She didn't know what to do. She sighed deeply, and her frustration disappeared from view.Â
Ah, but it did not disappear altogether. He could tell that she was still very tense. Irritated, perhaps.Â
"I'm sorry, Sister." Time. Time had changed her, he decided. Life and hope and goals and everyday living may have stopped for him and the others in that prison, but not for others. "It appears I have alot to catch up on."
Emily smiled softly, and nodded.Â
All was quiet in the house.
...
A Moment later, the door swung fully open from it's mostly closed position.
"Emily, dear."
"Mrs. Richardson!" Emily beamed.
"How is your brother?"
"Peter is well. Or rather..."
"Well enough," finished Peter as he craned his neck to see who he was talking to. "Thanks to you, I think. You brought the wagon, right?"
"That's right," Mrs. Richardson confirmed.
"Peter, this is Mrs. Richardson. Mrs. Richardson, my brother, Peter." Emily introduced, not wanting to forget basic manners. "She's been a good friend to me and Mother since we found her and ... Bethany ... at an inn on the edge of the Fire desert. "
Mrs Richardson nodded and smiled, but it was tempered at the mention of 'Bethany.'
Peter nodded in understanding. He hadn't known the girl's name till now, but she was memorable enough. From what he could understand, Bethany had used magic to create a shockwave of some kind, but it has exhausted her very life, or something like that. But he could be not remembering correctly. He had been having a mental breakdown induced by the evil Warden, Malesius. He shivered at the collective memory of it all. Already, their escape seemed ages ago, even though it was only just yesterday.Â
"Bethany... Yes, I think I remember her. She was very brave to help us escape."
Emily smiled. "She'd blush to hear you say that."
"I am glad you remember her, Peter," Mrs. Richardson said. "Even more so that her sacrifice was not in vain, and that you and others live."
Peter smirked weakly. Then he blinked. "Wait, Fire Desert?"
Emily nodded.
"Is THAT why you're all dressed like easterners?"
Emily laughed. "I thought I just told you!"
"And how long ago was all that?"
"14 years ago."
Peter shook his head and sighed. "I..." He tried to get up, but both women kept him down before he hurt himself. "Tell me everything," he whispered. "Please."
Emily sat on the bed next to Peter. "Well, it's a long story, but I'll te-"
Right then, the door opened, and Carson popped his head in. He looked more dour than usual. "They're burying Burnie. You'll want to pay your respects."
"What?!" Emily and Peter barked as the latter craned his head around again.
Chapter 4: Farewell.
It was about 25 or 30 paces from the house. Not nearly far enough, Peter thought. But what was he going to do about it? Nothing. He was too exhausted to say anything, much less argue they needed to dig again.
And the worse part was that he had just watched them dig.Â
Sitting in a chair that his sister had gotten him. Bless her, but it was so humiliating. So torn up was he, mentally and physically, that all he was good for was to just sit here and watch the others toil in the dirt. Nevertheless, they had all dug a hole deep enough. Even Carson had (halfheartedly) helped by clearing the dirt piling up on the edge of the grave. It had taken a few hours, but with everyone pitching in, as well as the need to do it to stay warm in the cold air, and the soil thankfully getting softer the deeper they got, it was done quickly.
Now that the grave had been dug, everyone looked at each other...Â
Someone had to say a few words before they lowered him in.
Well, at least he could do that.
"I didn't know Burnie very well. Of course, I don't think any of us did." Peter began. Everyone agreed.
"All we really know about him was that he was a cyborg, wasn't liked by thedude, and was denied his freedom. Like the rest of us. He helped us to get free, once he understood. Like anyone, Burnie had hopes and dreams. While he probably didn't get to do all of them, I think we can take comfort that now he can do those things knowing his shell here is free. It won't be taken apart, or studied, or dissected. He will be given a proper burial, and we shall leave it at that." Peter stopped to check with his audience. Some were getting disinterested, most were deep in thought.
"I'm not sure what everyone's stance is here on 'the afterlife'..."Â
That brought their attention back.
"... But I, for one, believe there is life after death. I believe Burnie is free-er than any of us here. He has achieved more freedom than any of us here."
Peter's eye was caught by a tear from Mrs. Richardson. And that reminded him.
"Let us also not forget those we've left behind. Bethany, and Mo- erm, Mrs. Silverstine. Is there anyone I am missing?"
They all thought for a moment, but only Emily responded. "Just Jean, but he will be... alright."
"Can someone say a few words for Bethany?" Peter asked. "I am afraid I do not have perfect clarity on what happened."
Peragrine stepped forward, as Emily nodded.
"Bethany was a-"
"Yes, Beth and I-"
Emily glanced back at Peragrine. "I'm sorry, you were saying?"
"No, go ahead, you knew her longer, I think?"
"...Thank you." She replied.Â
"Beth and I go way back. Almost a decade ago, I and Mother, that's Mrs. Silverstine to the rest of you, met Beth and Mrs. Richardson far to the east, right outside Morcia's eastern Border on the edge of the Fire Desert. Together, we disguised ourselves as Easterner Merchants and took refuge from thedude's influence in the east. That worked for a time, and we became successful and rather well known in that region. All the while, we did not forget our family and kin here in Morcia. Mrs Richardson expected her husband to come after them, but he never did. Eventually, we garnered enough reputation and respect to be commissioned a caravan to the West. We hoped to cater to thedude himself, and perhaps 'furnish' his very demise." She laughed. "But then my Uncle, Jean-Claude Silverstine, somehow found us by a stroke of luck, called us, and we were diverted to Thunderclap Keep, where he was being kept. Once there, we performed much of our original plan, but once we heard about dungeons... Of course we had to get in there, save who we could, map that as well." Here she withdrew a notepad from her ever-constant satchel. "And with a little math and artistry, we can have a detailed map of thedude's Fortress!"
Peter had to admit, he loved her zeal, but he also had to steer her back to the main point. "What does this have to do with Bethany?"
Emily cleared her throat as she tucked the precious notepad away. "Right. Well, thanks to Carson here-"
"You are NOT pinning any of this on me!"
"Shut up." Said Peter, Emily, Tain, and Vorpal.
"Yeah, be quiet." Finished Perry lamely.
Emily continued. "...Carson got us into the dungeons. There, Bethany activated a trap, which nearly extinguished her spark. She was so exhausted from...Â
"She should have collapsed there." Carson interrupted.
Emily was furious. "Carson, will you PLEASE respe-"
"No, I'm serious." Carson's tone was soft. "She should have been done for right then. That trap was designed by some very devious people. It supposed to crush your very reason for living right out of you. Maleisus explained it to me in detail so that I could know how grave a mistake would be." He looked up at Emily. "I did try to stop her."
A pause. Then, "That's right, you did."
Carson continued. "Anyway, while she sat there trying to recover, I led her," he motioned to Emily, "on her crazy suicide mission deeper into the prison, where we found THIS maniac," he shoved a thumb at Peragrine, who grinned maniacally, and playfully shoved Carson away. "Who scared the LIVING DAYLIGHTS out of me, then promptly 'healed' me, quote-unquote. Oh, and by the way, I'm STILL numb there." He motioned to his back.
"Really?"
"YES."
"How odd. Maybe I could fix that..."
"NO! just..."
The two quickly derailed into a heated conversation about his back, and Emily picked up where Carson left off.
"Since Peragrine had seemed to help Carson, I asked him if he could help Beth. And he did, sort of. She ended up having the same effect as Carson, but since she was hurt all over, so to speak, Peragrine appeared to 'numb' her hurt... all over. She said she couldn't feel anything. But there was no time to worry about that, since you guys arrived where we were waiting.
Mrs. Richardson had been paying close attention, but now she interjected. "Who arrived?"
Emily named them off. "Tain arrived with Peter, Loden, Burnie, Carson, Vorpal and No-Name. He met up with Beth, Perry and me who had stayed behind in the main room to take care of Beth."
Mrs Richardson nodded her understanding, and Emily continued her narrative.
"Once Carson got the door open, the Warden came in, and he had terrible power. He seemed to exploit a weakness in all of the prisoners that he knew of beforehand, like a sadistic... well, Warden." Emily recounted. "One of those was when he threw some sort of gem at Perry, who then collapsed in apparent exhaustion."
Hearing his name, Peragrine broke from his conversation with Carson to listen.
"The important thing is, though, that the gem stayed suspended in air. Moments later, the Warden noticed Me and Beth, and he shot at us with lightning. Bethany actually jumped in front of it, saving me. Only after I've had time to think about it do I realize why she survived it." Emily turned to look at Peragrine.
"Your numbing of her senses allowed her to not feel any pain."
Peragrine looked up, seemingly subdued. "Yeah. I guess so."Â
"Anyway, right after that, Bethany noticed the Gem, and... She grabbed it, and it started to emit a ringing, which grew more and more..." Emily's recounting of events slowed. "I don't really know what happened next, or why, but there was an explosion of... air?" She directed her next words to Perry. "And while everyone else was knocked back, you were standing up. Why?"
Peragrine shook his head. "The gem he threw at me captured my energy." He clarifed. "I guess somehow that when Bethany touched it, she was able to make it release somehow, but I'm not sure. Either way, I was, uh... Recharged, which allowed me to capture the Warden with my magic!"
"But whatever Bethany did to release your... energy," Vorpal spoke. "exhausted her very spark."
Peragrine bowed his head. "For all I know, there's alot I don't. I wish I knew how that all worked."
Mrs. Richardson, lips pursed, asked another question. "From there, what happened?"
No one immediately answered, except for the wind, which rustled everyone's hair and clothes.
"From there, we went up the stairs and fought our separate ways to the stables and gatehouse, when you and Carson came barreling in with the wagon!" Emily finished succinctly.Â
Carson's eyes went wide with terror. "YOU JUST LEFT HIM THERE?!?"
"The Warden? No, we-" Peragrine blurted, but was interrupted.
"We smashed him." Tain assured the ex-employee of the Warden.
Carson tried to hide his relief. "Well... Good!"
Emily looked at Peter, who was staring at his hands folded in his lap.
(\\\}======>
Shortly thereafter, they finished the memorial for Burnie and Bethany and filled up the hole. Three shovels made up the 'headstone'.
After yet another quiet silence, Mrs. Richardson said she was going inside to fix a little something for everyone. Peter asked if he could come, and Peragrine rushed over to his other side. Emily grabbed the chair, and those four went inside. Shortly after, Carson muttered something about 'slim pickings' and hurried inside. Tain and Vorpal stood alone in front of the grave.
"I intend to leave." Vorpal declared.
Tain nodded.
"I do not need rations, but I would like your permission to take a horse. However, only the carriage horses are left."
"Don't need my permission."
"Nevertheless, I thought you deserved to know."Â
Tain made no response.Â
A minute later, he was alone, and the sound of receding hooves was the only other sound accompanying the blustery wind. Â
Chapter 5: Oral History
Peter had refused to be put back to bed, so instead Emily had set the chair against the wall in the main room where he could see almost every door in the house. He could see part of the kitchen where Emily, Mrs. Richardson, and Carson were busy making something that smelled profoundly delicious. Peragrine was currently being ousted from there after a profoundly loud 'WHUMP' followed by what sounded like muffled profanity from Carson.
"Peragrine, tell Peter what you told me about Austin!" Emily yelled, smiling as she appeared in the doorway shoving Peragrine into the main room. He was covered in sugar, (or was it salt?) and looked clueless.Â
Peter had nearly fell out of his chair at that. 'Peragrine knew about Austin?!'
"Oh! OH!" Peragrine shook himself, and white powder wisped off him, but he was still quite white. (it must have been flour) He magically dragged an armchair to himself and plonked down next to Peter.Â
"I know about Austin!"Â
Peter smiled large, his first big smile in a long time.Â
"And Stirling!" Perry added.
Peter's face froze. "What?"
"Your brothers?"
"You... know Stirling?"
"Yeah! We're best buds! I've known the guy for decades! Well, I mean, did."
"YOU KNOW ABOUT MY LITTLEST BROTHER?!" Peter grabbed Perry and shook him like a ragdoll in his excitement. "HOW IN THE BLUE BLAZES IS THIS POSSIBLE?!?" Every muscle was screaming in pain at this exertion, but he didn't even notice, so shocked was he by this extra revelation.
"I-yi-yi-yi kn-ow-ow-ow hi-yi-iy-m -fr-ou-ou-ou-m the-e- NE-e-X-Uy-Uy-S F-Oo-Oo-Orce!!!" he replied as best he could.
"Peter, stop scrambling those brains of his!" Emily barked quite sensibly from the kitchen.
"Um, right." He glanced from Emily back to Perry apologetically as he settled back into his chair.
Peragrine settled back into his own chair, as his eyes slowly stopped spinning like slot machines. "Um. Yeah. So, what do you want to know?"
"EVERYTHING!" cried both siblings.
Peragrine thought a moment, shrugged, and began telling them... 'everything.'
"Well. I met Stirling in Nexus Tower, while I was Janitoring. I had my jams on, so I was sorta distracted, and I guess Strider was also beca-"Â
"Wait, you call him Strider sometimes?"
"Oh yeah, he hates it, so sometimes I do." Perry grinned mischievously. Peter shook his head, smiling.
Over the next few minutes Peragrine had related his first meeting with Stirling, and how that tied in with their next two meetings which made them fast friends, on and off the battlefield. Emily and Peter were both sitting in the chairs, with Peragrine standing and in full storytelling mode to his captive audience. Meanwhile, Carson and Mrs. Richardson were continuing to make impressive mouth-watering aromas emanate from the kitchen.Â
However, when Tain came through the front door accompanied by howling icy gusts, everyone turned around.
Even though Tain had changed out of his prisoner garb into old farmer's clothes, he was shivering as he held a single log under his arm. Mrs. Richardson and Carson poked their heads out of the kitchen at him.
"Where's Vorpal?" asked Peter.
Tain shook his head. "Left."
Peter grimaced in irritation, but bobbed his head in understanding.
Tain walked past Emily, Peter, and Peragrine towards the stove.
"Are we going to have a fire?" Asked Peragrine excitedly.
"Yes."
"But, don't we want to be inconspicuous?" reminded Emily.
Mrs Richardson came out of the kitchen with more logs and handed them to Tain who began arranging them in the stove. "I've been watching the windows in the kitchen that you didn't block up, Tain." She said. "The smoke soon won't make us any more visible than mist in an ocean. The weather's getting bad."
Carson laughed, but it was dry and sounded more like a dog barking. "Does that mean I can fry something on the stove in the kitchen?"Â
Mrs. Richardson turned around and raised an enterprising eyebrow, with her fists on her hips. "It means our menu has expanded, Carson. To the kitchen!"
Carson weighed the work against the payoff, then followed the woman into the kitchen. So long as he could sneak pre-emptive bites.
"Matches," Tain requested.
Emily was already looking. "I don't see any."
"Flint?" Peter fielded.Â
"No...?"Â
"Oh, just let me!" Peragrine said, as he strutted over to the stove. He pulled up his prisoner's sleeves even further up past his elbows than the ill-fitting garb already had them. Tain looked back at Peragrine, who had a smug look on his features. But right then, the sound of crackling wood was heard from the kitchen, and Carson came out with matches.Â
"They were in the cupboards." He said, before his eyes alit on Peragrine with hands outstretched. "Dear God, you wern't going to have HIM light a fire?"
Tain shook his head. Peragrine frowned mockingly. "You guys are no fun!"Â
Tain took the matches and began kindling the fire.Â
"Peragrine, please tell me how you came to Militeregnum. Is Stirling here too? And how did you learn about Austin?" Peter asked.
Peragrine snapped his fingers and turned back to his audience. "Ah yes! Well, Stirling had shore leave, and so he decided he would come home, since it had been so long and he hadn't heard much from you all. So I offered to be his pilot, and we drove out here in a shuttle."
"Shuttle?"
"Yeah, a shuttle, you know? A..." It took Perry a moment to realize Peter didn't really know what spaceships were. "Ah, we used a spaceship. A metal ship that can travel space- Travel the stars." He pointed up.
Peter nodded vaguely, as Emily watched silently. "Continue."Â
"When we got here though, the Nexus Force had put up a blockade!" He stretched his arms out. "All around the planet, to stop thedude from leaving the planet. Or from people getting onto the planet. Anyway, that was the first sign that things were really wrong. At Strider's request, I flew expertly through the blockade- it was very impressive, you should have seen it- and then we crash-landed on the planet.
Peter raised an eyebrow. "Crash-landed? Clearly, there was something to be desired on your... expert flying?"
There was an awkward pause, and Emily stifled a laugh.
Peragrine shrugged. "We landed on the planet, pretty much ok. The ship was destroyed though." He stared off into the distance for a moment. "Cosmic Brownie, I will never forget you!"
Tain closed the glass door of the stove, having successfully gotten the fire going. Without a word, he glanced out one of the partially covered windows, then went into the bedroom.
Peragrine continued. "From there, we met a farmer, who brought us up to speed, where we actually met his wife, which is Mrs. Richardson." He turned back to the kitchen. "Which reminds me, where is Mr. Richardson?"Â
An abrupt silence rolled out from the kitchen.
"Oh."
"Peragrine," began Emily, but Perry already understood.
Mrs. Richardson came out of the kitchen. "A few days after you and Stirling left, a group of Paradox came. My husband had me and Bethany leave with the remaining horse while he dealt with them. Later, we saw smoke, and knew that the house was burning. So the next day, we went back, and... It was all gone."
Peragrine bowed his head. "I'm... I'm sorry Mrs. Richardson."
"Don't be. It's not anything you could have prevented. Not then. But now!" she gestured to him. "Now you are equipped. What will you do with it?"
Peragrine glanced down at himself. He knew no one else could see it, but his power would glow bright green to him, framing himself in a thin shell, and welling around his hands, in massive jelly-looking spheres.Â
"I want to do what I've always done. Try to help. To make things better. But first of all, I need to find my partner. I need to find Stirling.
"Tell us how you got separated." Peter suggested.
"Ok." Peragrine agreed, looking up, and blinking a few times to clear the green tint everything had taken on when he had tapped into his magic.
"After a few days of travelling, in which we had a few other adventures, we got to a place called Calibus Tower." Various amounts of recognition alit in Perry's audience. "There, we stayed for the night, and also met Stirling's brother, Austin!"
Peter shook happily in his chair, as Emily beamed.
"Austin was there as part of an effort to mine all the way to Mount Thunderclap, and collapse it from below, where thedude would never expect. I don't know exactly how he got there, he told Strider all that in detail.Â
The next day, though, Strider got me and Austin together, and he said he wanted to check on Silverstine Keep. Austin warned him there wasn't anything worth checking out, but Strider wanted to go anyway. I offered to go with him, but Strider wanted to be able to stay in contact with Austin. So I offered to stay with Austin. We all agreed, and Stirling left later that day for his home up in the northern mountain range."
"On Mynydd Tiwna..." Peter murmured.
"Anyway, a few days after that, I was in the mines with Austin, when suddenly we were attacked. Paradox came in from a bunch of different directions, and I lost sight of Austin in all of the fighting." Peragrine's eyes flashed with the memory of the literally dark encounter. Â
"The Raid of Calibus Tower..." Mrs. Richardson whispered. Emily nodded, as Peter and Perry glanced up at the woman inquisitively.Â
"I remember. Calibus Tower was attacked." Mrs. Richardson said quietly. "The news about it when J.C. Merchants passed through that area was something about rebels being put... down. This 'Lady Charlotte' was supposedly 'saved' from revolutionaries holding her hostage..."
Worried looks spread throughout the room. Emily turned to Peragrine. "Are you sure you don't remember anything more?"
Peragrine shook his head helplessly. "I don't. Shortly after that, I was captured by a Paradox Sorcerer, who... I think is the reason I can do magic." Peragrine began fiddling with his goatee as strange memories of his imprisonment began stewing in his mind. "I think her name was Menaya Ryffyd. No, that's not right. Steffan Kull? Maybe?"
Peter waved his hands to get Peragrine back on point. "So, the last time you saw Stirling was when he was heading up to Silverstine Keep, and the last time you saw Austin was in the middle of a battle at Calibus?"
"Yes." Answered Peragrine.
Peter glanced down, worry plain on his face. "Neither of those bode well."
"Well, Calibus Tower is now some sort of base for thedude," Emily mentioned, looking to Mrs. Richardson. "It's a big metal tower now, and relativly well guarded. At least, that's what we saw when we pasted by it as J.C. Merchants." Mrs. Richardson agreed.
"HEY BOZOS." Yelled Carson. "Dinner's ready!"Â
Chapter 6: Dinner and a Show
A table was set up, silverware was found, and chairs were pulled up quickly.
Carson and Mrs. Richardson had done magnificently with what they had. Potatoes. Really REALLY dried jerky. Herbs and spices galore. Beans. A few dozen carrots. From this, there were spiced potatoes, baked beans, and a tasty, if very watery, stew. Which worked out, since all there was to drink was water.
And of course that 3 out of the 6 sitting there had been eating prisoner food for nearly ten years, give or take.
At first, the table was quiet, as certain of the group silently prayed, and as food was passed about. Then, after everyone had gotten a little something in their stomachs, and the smell of food was no longer torturous, there was room in between bites for words.
"So!" Peragrine said around a mouthful of beans. "Whatcha been doing in the bedroom, Tain?"
"That sounds so wrong," muttered Carson.
"Planning." Tain answered.
"Ok... What about?"
Tain stopped eating. "There's something I need to do".
"And you're leaving to do it, right?" Peter asked.
"Yes", Tain answered simply.
The conversation lulled, and everyone busied themselves with another bite.
"What sort of something?" Perry asked.
Tain examined Perry for a moment with a neutral expression -not that his expression wasn't usually neutral. Why did they have to be so inquisitive?
"Something I should have done before I got captured".
"Oooh. So cryptic," Carson mocked behind a bowl of stew.
Mrs. Richardson regarded the 'cryptic' man quietly.
Undeterred, Peragrine asked, "And how long ago was that?"
"About a decade".
"Huh."
"And you will leave as soon as the storm had abated, I assume?" Emily asked, finishing her meal.
"The sooner the better".
"What, you don't like out company?" "Well arn't you a ray of sunshine." Perry and Carson replied.
Now, the signs of annoyance at this questioning although discreet had become visible on Tain's face, "I don't have the time to play friends, I'm sorry. There are serious things to be done".
"If that is how you feel, we will respect your wishes, Tain. But you should not push away free friends in this land. After you leave here, they will come at a cost." Mrs. Richardson spoke softly.
"I don't... I can't..." Tain tried to speak, but couldn't find the right words. He contemplated for a moment and started again, "I don't have the luxury to... to all of this, like you do", his hands made circular movements as in to point to the whole room or the people within it.
Everyone paused as they tried to understand what he meant. They were all staring at him to continue. Tain's shoulders tensed as everyone's full attention was directed to him. His eyes darted from person to person like those of a cornered animal; he didn't know what to do.
"Well, I, for one, intend to stay here for awhile longer, at least till Peter's stabilized a bit." Emily said abruptly.
Next to her, Peter nodded with mild irritation.
"And of course, I will stay with you, Emily," Mrs. Richardson added.
"What about you, Kid?" Carson asked Perry.
Peragrine's eyebrows shot up. "Me? Uh, well. . . I'm not sure yet. I know I gotta find Stir, but, I also want to make sure you guys are going to be ok, and that I can contact ya'll later." he directed his last words to the Silverstine siblings.
"That's ok, Peragrine. We will be fine. I would rather you found Stirling and Austin that have you sit around with me," Peter replied.
Tain looked at Perry. Calmer now, his eyes did not seem to focus on him entirely, though. He seemed to be considering something.
Having Peragrine tag along would make his life a lot more complicated than he wanted it to be. However, he'd certainly be a useful asset to a mission that might be impossible for him alone. And he'd probably be willing to come. And Mrs. Richardson was right when she said friends would be scarce... Tain's fists clenched and with a great feeling he would come to regret his words he spoke, "Maybe... we could team up".
Peragrine redirected his gaze on Tain. "Wat?"
Carson glanced back at Tain in confusion. "Are you crazy? The Kid's a walking time-bomb!" Then he paused... "On second thought, yeah, take the walking time-bomb."
Peragrine eyed Tain 'critically'. "Hrmm... Well, as long as you don't snore!" He declared.
"I don't... I... Hmm. I don't know if I do".
This elicited laughs from Emily, Mrs. Richardson, and Peter. Carson just looked bewildered.
"That's what's important in a traveling buddy to you? Snoring?" he asked Perry.
"Oh yes! If they snore, it affects my snoring!"
Carson tried to make sense of that, but failed.
"What about you, Carson?" Peter asked, as he stiffly turned in his chair to look at him.
Carson darted his gaze to the bandaged wreck at the end of the table. "It looks like I have two unsavory choices now. Go with 'Doc' and 'Kid', or stay with you guys." He paused. "Or I could just go off by myself."
"Well, you can't do the last one", Tain replied matter-of-factly.
Carson turned back to Tain. "What? Why not?"
"You've previously worked for thedude. You also helped us escape, so contacting his officials might not be the wisest plan, but we couldn't possibly know what you would decide to do. You may think that ratting us out will bring your comfy life back. That's not the optimal scenario for us, whatever they do with you".
The room was suddenly taut with tension. "So you're saying I'm a prisoner with you or them?" accused Carson.
"I'm saying you need to prove we can trust you before we can let you go".
Carson worked his jaw. "Huh, I don't think so. What about all those other guys? Were they trustworthy?"
"They were prisoners."
"Pfft! Real trustworthy." Carson scoffed.
"In that case, you should take him, Tain. I am in no shape to keep him, and I wouldn't ask my sister or Mrs. Richardson to do so," Peter suggested pointedly.Â
Tain made a curt nod. He had come to the same conclusion, and as much as he disliked it, all other alternatives had now been done away with.
"No!" Carson stood up. "No, no, no!"
Emily stood up, a wry smile on her face. "Well, Carson..." She picked up a butterknife and fingered it. "I guess you could stay, if you rea-"
"TAKE ME WITH YOU, DOC!" Carson cried, diving at Tain. Tain shoved him off.
Emily laughed.
"Emily, dear?" Mrs Richardson was confused at this strange behavior.
"I stabbed him in the back when he tried to run away in the prison." Explained Emily, returning to her seat.
"At least 'Doc' has never harmed me!" Carson barked, hiding behind Tain's chair. "Physically, anyway."
Peragrine smiled. "Awesome! Three and three." Getting up, he peeked out the closest window. "I still have time to change, right? I'm going to raid the closet." He skipped into the bedroom and closed the door.
Carson, now all scowls, retreated to the stove, and sat there, stewing. Peter was content to stay at the table. A minute later, he asked if there was something he could write with. Mrs. Richardson found an old typewriter with a few sheets of yellow brittle paper. Peter began fiddling with it.
Meanwhile, Emily and Mrs. Richardson began creating rations for the leaving company, as Tain asked them a few guarded questions concerning what had changed in the past 10 years. What towns were 'safe'. What symbols or phrases were common with dissenters. Where known strongholds of thedude were. Safe passages, secret ways, hidden paths... The women did not have answers to all of his questions, but more than he initially had hoped. In that time, Peragrine came out, with a large, billowy, faded green shirt pinned down at his waist with a simple brown cord, and equally simple brown leggings and short poulaines on his feet.Â
"Look! Just look at these shoes! These little pointy things are ADORABLE!"
Peter spared a moment to look up at Perry from his typewriter. He chuckled. "Looking fine, Peragrine."
Carson looked. "They make you look like a stupid leprechaun. Missing a hat."
Peragrine gasped. "You're right! I MUST FIND A HAT." He disappeared back into the bedroom.
Tain peeked out of the kitchen too late to see Perry. He glanced at Peter, busy typing away, then at Carson, who glared back. Tain stepped back into the kitchen.
A few minutes later, Peragrine stepped out, a little downcast. He tossed a straw rice hat behind him. "Nope. No hats today."
Carson just rolled his eyes as he continued to stare at the fire.
"What about you, Carson? I mean, that uniform looks comfy, but maybe take a look?"
Carson muttered a reply, but got up and elbowed past Perry to the bedroom, which he then closed.
Happy that Carson had taken his advice, Perry puttered over to Peter. "Watcha writing?"
"A Letter, now that I've learned how this contraption works," he replied, as he poked keys on the typewriter. "It's a brilliant piece of machinery."
Peragrine looked at what Peter had typed so far. On the top margin was a bunch of scrambled letters, some layered on top of each other. Peragrine pointed at the literary mess. "Was that your practice?"
Peter's lips twitched in derision. "The ink was dry," he replied sarcastically.
Peragrine grinned. "Riiiight." He read the actual type.
'Dear Brothers,
If you are reading this, then Peragrine has proven to be a true friend. First, let me tell you that I, Peter, am alive. Having only recently escaped from Thunderclap Keep, I and Emily are currently in hiding on a small farmstead a hard ride's south of Thunderclap Keep. By the time you receive this, we may have left, but we will be sure to leave notice in some discreet way only our family may know. Now let me put to rest the burning questions: Father is dead.'
"Wha?!" Perry's eyebrows popped up. "Mr. Silverstine is-"
Peter turned from his typing to give Perry a sad glance. "Yes. It is true."
Peragrine became downcast. "Gee... Strider's not going to like that."
Peter nodded. "I am sorry that it may fall to you to deliver that news. But I hope this letter will help with that."
"Thanks. Yeah, that should help."
"I would deliver it myself, but," Peter shrugged helplessly. "It looks like I won't be able to do that for some time yet."Â
Perry smiled. "Don't worry, I've gotcha covered."
Peter nodded again, then turned back to the letter, as Peragrine continued reading over his shoulder.
'Mother, it is believed, was captured during out escape. Also, our Uncle, Jean-Claude is '
Peter had stopped typing. He leaned back in his chair and sighed softly. His back was tingling from scrunching over on the keys. "Emily, could you describe our Uncle's status to me again?"
From the kitchen came the reply. "Living comfortably at the expense of thedude, somehow."
"We don't know why?"
"We don't know why."
"Not very comforting, is it?"
"No. Why do you ask?"
"I'm typing a letter of reassurance."
"For whom?"
"For Peragrine to give to Austin or Stirling, whome'er he finds."
Emily emerged from the Kitchen, wiping her hands clean with a towel. "Ah, good idea."
Peragrine stroked his goatee. "Now, you said he's living at Thunderclap Keep, but would you say he's free?"
"No," replied Carson, having silently come out of the bedroom, now wearing a cardigain over his Caretaker's Uniform, and some heavily padded woollen pants which only billowed more oddly due to him layering them over his uniform. "No, he's not free. He's working for thedude, in fact." A malignant smile twisted his features. "He's helping thedude."Â
Something in the two Silverstine siblings snapped. Peter lifted himself out of the chair, and held onto the table as he stood, as he glowered at Carson.Â
"Liar!" yelled Emily.
"Oh-ho, definetly not!" Carson said, suddenly jovial. "Why would I tell you the truth, knowing full well it would make you mad?" he questioned.Â
"Because of your sadistic pleasure in it, that's why!" Emily snarled. Tain and Mrs. Richardson came out of the kitchen at the sound of her raised voice. Peragrine simply stepped away from Peter's side and flickered his gaze between the three akwardly.
Next to her, Peter noted his sister's retort in surprise. Why was she so mad? This was not the cool and collected sister he remembered. He put a hand on her shoulder, and felt her tension before it faded a bit under his touch.
Refocusing on the antagonist, Peter replied. "Whatever you have to say about Jean, you may do so now." Emily looked back at Peter, irritated, but did not say anything.
Carson chuckled. "My, but you're giving me the floor, Mr. Mummy? Very well."
"Let me start with that Jean-Claude is one of my most... trying... Patients. His constant jovial mood and perfectly polished manners are constantly something I'm trying to avoid. I dread going to deliver anything to him because then he tends to keep me there with 'tea' or some pipe that needs fixing, or just 'for hospitality's sake' or any other number of reasons. But what he does for thedude is why I put up with him for so long."
Carson checked with his audience. Emily and Peter were both staring at him with the same nearly impassive stony gaze. Turning to his right, Perry stared idiotically, and to his left, Tain dropped his disquieted gaze, while Mrs. Richardson continued her pathetic sad stare.
"Have any of you heard of the Knights of the Olde Speech?"
No one responded, but there were a few lights of recognition, namely on everyone but Peter.
"Well, Jean-Claude was going to just be left to rot in the dungeons like the rest of you, but he made a bargain to use his head-knowledge to help decode some mysterious messages that thedude's minions had been intercepting. Written in a strange dialect, no one could decipher it. Of course, Jean has done other things that just translate intercepted messages since his first day in office, but his key job remains to translate the strange code known as 'Olde Speech' into basic English for us. Since then, rebels such as yourselves have had no and I mean NO co-ordination at all. Because we don't act on most of what we gather. Oh no. We just make sure that those messages disappear. Heh. If thedude's forces acted on every dissident message we've intercepted, there would be nothing left to rule. No. Maleisus only reports incidents if we stand to take immediate and... profitable action on it. Say, if the force was big enough to be a threat, or unguarded enough to vanquish without any... leaks." Carson smiled devilishly at Peter. "He was a brilliant man, Grand Warden Maleisus."
The squeak of nails on wood resounded as Emily placed a hand on Peter's shaking shoulder now.
"That's enough, Carson." Sighed Mrs. Richardson. She stepped towards him to steer him away from center stage.
"Just a minute, old woman. One last thing," he said, holding a finger up to her. She held, shocked at his behaviour.Â
"For his services in clerical, Jean-Claude recieves gifts in return. Curtains, furniture, fine dining, slippers; Really, he's living like a duke up there, aiding in thedude's total takeover of everything and everyone. From what I know of the man, I highly doubt he cares. He's just an old, senile, old, stuffy, shut-in who's going to die as he lived; Pointlessl- m, mrm murrmmng mrmrmn mr...MMRH?"Â
Peragrine lowered his hand as Carson futily tried to regain speech. "Mrs. Richardson is right, buddy. That's really enough." He whispered.
Carson clearly didn't like this. Going red in the face, he charged at Peragrine. However, the wizard boy merely waved a hand, and Carson fell just short, unconscious. Peragrine sighed. "Sorry 'bout that."
Peter and Emily relaxed visibly, and both returned to their previous tasks. Mrs Richardson turned to Tain. "Please. Take him." Then she hurried back into the kitchen after Emily.
(\\\}======>
Final preparations were made, and the storm lessened in its intensity. Looking out the window as he scoured the house a final time in search of anything else useful, Tain guessed they might be able to leave within the next few hours, if the storm did not pick back up.
Carson had yet to wake up where Peragrine had placed him, which was next to the wood stove in the armchair. Peragrine himself kept pacing between everyone, watching curiously, and occasionally muttering to himself in the middle of the main room. Peter finished his letter and folded the two papers in thirds.Â
"Peragrine."
The wizard boy bounded over. "Yeah?"
"Here you go. Keep that safe." He handed him the yellow slip.
Peragrine took the letter. He began to unfold it, then paused. "Is it ok if I read it, Peter?"
Peter chuckled. "Don't be silly; of course."Â
Peragrine perused the letter. "Hmm... Alright. Sounds good." Then he folded it back up, then in half, and half again, so it was a tiny yellow square. Then he slipped it into the chest pocket of his tunic.
"Safe with me, Pete!" he assured, patting the pocket.
(\\\}=====>
It was very dark, and still windy, when Tain decided to leave. But Tain didn't care. The icy sleet had stopped, and that's all he needed. According to the women, there was a small town a day's ride to the southeast, which lay alongside Morcia's great southern road. It was small, inconspicuous, didn't show on any map, and could maybe supply all their needs, including more horses. However, this course gave Tain pause, as that took him in the exact opposite direction of his objective. Where he needed to go was Northwest, to the Moorlands.
However, once it had been decided that he would be bringing a young man with insane magical abilities, and a prisoner with an insanely barbed tongue, he knew he was going to have to look after their needs as well as his own. So as Peragrine said tearful goodbyes to the Silverstines and Mrs. Richardson, he oriented his one pack-horse and a rope-bound Carson to the south-east. He would be heading to the small town of Wishwell, to better prepare himself and his travelling associates for the trials ahead.
After what seemed like forever to both Tain and Carson, Peragrine finally stepped off the porch. "Bye, guys! I'll be sure to write and send messenger pigeons, if I find any!"
"Which I'm sure Jean will read!" yelled Carson. Tearful goodbyes turned into frustrated 'shut up's directed at Carson.Â
With the clothes they had on their backs, their one horse, and the meager supplies scavenged by Tain from the house, Peragrine, Carson, Tain, and the horse set off into the night. The other three, Mrs. Richardson, Emily, and Peter, stayed on the porch, straining their eyes till could see them no more in the dim light before dawn.
"Lord, watch over them," whispered Peter from his chair. Behind him, Emily patted his shoulders reassuringly, as Mrs. Richardson gave a teary 'amen', before suggesting they all head back inside before they caught a cold.Â
<======{///) End Act 1 (\\\}======>
Act 2: Wishwell
Chapter 1: Walking
Tain already regretted having not left by himself when he'd had the chance.
They hadn't been walking more than an hour, Carson was complaining that his feet hurt, Peragrine was already singing '99 cans of cola' for the 7th time, and the sun still hadn't risen to give more light, which left them all stumbling in the long grass. Oh, and it appeared that their horse was actually a mule. Not that this last point mattered, but it was simply another thing that Tain had not accounted for.Â
Despite all this, he kept them marching, as the sun finally dawned.
"Isn't that beautiful!" exclaimed Peragrine, waving his hand at the rising light. "Do you realize we haven't seen a sunrise like that in years???" he said, directing his words to Tain, who gave a small smile in response. Honestly, he was just glad that the sunrise had stopped the incessant 'cola' song.Â
"It's the same sun as it was yesterday," bemoaned Carson. "And actually, since the dawn of time. No pun intended. Can we take a break? Unlike the sun, I can't go on."
Tain didn't think it was necessary to take a break, however, before he could form the words to disagree, Peragrine interrupted.Â
"Oh yeah, we should stop a bit, watch the sun rise!"
"Couldn't we do that while walking?" Tain sighed, but Peragrine had stopped walking, and Carson has already flopped down in the grass, neither having apparently heard him.Â
Reluctantly, Tain acquiesced and checked on the mule as he waited.Â
Meanwhile, Peragrine stood with eyes closed and arms outstretched, feeling the soft warmth of the sun for a few solid minutes. There was still a very chilling breeze, but Peragrine found it all thoroughly glorious and reinvigorating.Â
Opening his eyes, he glanced back at Carson, who'd swiped away some of the tall grasses so he could see. He looked bored. Which was to say, he looked in a pretty good mood!Â
So Peragrine decided to go sit down next to him.
"Heya, pal!"
Instantly, the bored expression was blown to bits and revealed an annoyed factor of 10. "I'm not your pal. Otherwise, I wouldn't be bound by rope." He raised his tightly-wrapped hands in evidence.
"Hmm. You're right about that!" Peragrine said. "Pals don't tie up pals."
And with that, he raised his hand in a karate chop, before using his magic to burn right through the rope like butter. Exactly like that, actually, as the entire section of rope that was touching Carson or Peragrine's hands melted away into a warm liquid puddle at Carson's feet.
"I dunno about you and Tain, but I like to think we can be friends, Carson." With that, Peragrine beamed a genuine smile, and stood up. "Ready to go?"
Mildly stunned, Carson didn't immediately have a retort. Instead, he rubbed his wrists, and looked back at Tain, who had been watching the two of them intently, but redirected his attention to the mule before he was caught staring.
"See, here's someone reasonable!" the newly freed prisoner yelled.
Tain gave no response, instead focusing on securing the mule's one burlap bag.
Peragrine rolled his eyes good-naturedly, proffering a hand-up to Carson. "C'mon, Carson, let's go."
Carson took it, and they all resumed their pace. Only this time, Carson and Peragrine walked together ahead of Tain and the Mule.
For Tain, the next few hours were quiet and calm. Which was exactly how he preferred it, except now he had to remain vigilant not only for incoming threats, but for outgoing ones. Namely, Carson. However, Peragrine seemed to be sticking very close to the would-be escapee, talking in low tones, acting very friendly with someone who appeared to deflect all basic conversation, except when he was complaining. There were a few times that Carson suggested another rest, but Peragrine would find some way to distract him, which later on in the day consisted of him good-naturedly threatening to numb his feet like he had the small of his back during their escape.
Thankfully, before that threat wore off, Tain caught up to them with provisions for lunch, and since Carson insisted he had to sit down to eat, Peragrine pointed out a small boulder in the distance that rose out of the sea of grass.Â
"Let us make for that distant cove!" he yelled like a captain. "Eh? Whad'ya guys think?" he asked, looking back at them.Â
Carson groaned and muttered something along the lines of 'if I must', while Tain considered it thoughtfully, before giving confirmation in the form of a single "Sure."Â
It did not escape Tain's notice that Peragrine was helping to motivate Carson's forward movement. As Carson began trudging towards the distant goal, Tain made to grab Peragrine's shoulder, but stopped as the young wizard turned to him instead.
"Lookit that, I think that's the fastest he's moved all day!" he exclaimed.
Tain gave a small smile. "Yeah, I..." suddenly he lost what he had about to say.
Peragrine's eyebrows raised in question. "Yeah?"
'Something about appreciation,' thought Tain, desperately trying to remember how he was to finish this conversation. How to get out...!
"Thanks." He deadpanned, before striding off after Carson.
Slightly nonplussed, Perry mentally and physically shrugged before saying "No problemo, Doc!" and taking off after them.
The small boulder in the distance turned out to be a very large one, large enough for all of them to clamber up onto and enjoy their meal. As it was the middle of the day, the sun's heat was at it's apex, and the stone reflected the heat, giving them a slight, but welcome warmth from the ever constant wind, which continually stole through their layers to try and snuff that warmth out.
The meal was void of verbal communication. Tain and Peragrine's tastebuds were still recovering from prison, meaning everything was still so delectable that there was honestly no conversation better than just eating. As for Carson, he'd never done anything as strenuous as what he'd done in the past 3 days, and in a stroke of luck he would never realize, his body had reacted well, giving him a stronger appetite to be better fueled for further adventure. Not that he had anything to talk about with his captors, anyway.
Peragrine and Tain finished rather quickly, while Carson still had yet to finish his meal. As Tain repacked the provisions, he called Peragrine over, out of earshot of Carson.
"Yeah, what's up?" Peragrine asked.
Tain pointed at the strap on the Mule. "Why did you let him loose?"
Peragrine glanced at the strap. It was a leather strap, with a simple buckle, most likely bronze. It looked tight to him...Â
"I'm sorry, I don't follow."
Tain fiddled with the buckle and motioned to it again. "I'm not talking about the horse. Mule. I'm talking a- Carson." He physically had to restrain himself from pointing at him.
Peragrine's eyes lit up. "Aaaah." He scratched his head as he looked at the buckle. "I let him go because... Well, because it's the right thing to do." Peragrine fiddled with the buckle now, as Tain let his head drop in exasperation.
"He must not escape." He said with conviction. "He will rat us out. All of us."
Peragrine let his head drop now, having finished with the buckle. Looking up at the hors- mule, he patted it comfortingly. "Listen," he said with equal conviction. "He won't escape, I promise. But I don't want him to be a prisoner either. Otherwise, we're no better than the Warden."
Upon hearing this, Tain felt as if something had just slammed a red-hot anvil down his throat. 'I am NOTHING like the Warden!' he wanted to scream. Yet, deep down, he knew he had once been on the same team as him. He had once been a Paradox Rogue...
But not anymore.
"Don't let him out of your sight," Tain concluded.
Peragrine turned around and faced Tain with a strange smile... "Don't worry, Tain. I'm not as young and naive as I let on." He looked up at the sky. "And actually, you're the first person I've ever admitted that to! Wow!" he walked past Tain, slapping him heartily on the shoulder. "Good talk, man, Good talk." Directing his next words to Carson, he hollered, "Heya, slowpoke, now how much longer you've got on that lunch break of yours?!"Â Â
Chapter 2: The Huntress
"Hey look! A town!" Peragrine pointed to the town in question, and Tain followed his gaze.
"That's our destination," he said. "Wishwell." And not a moment too soon. They had made surprisingly good time, and the sun was just beginning to set over their right shoulders, casting the world into evening light. Pretty soon the first stars of the night would shine.
Mrs. Richardsonâs description hadn't done the town justice. It was rather small, with a decent-sized mud wall hemming it in entirely, except off to the north, where it connected to a large hill that on one side sloped gently into town, but on the other, was so steep as to form a cliff, which acted as the rest of the townâs wall. Wooden buildings 2 or 3 stories tall rose visibly above the approximately 1 and-a-half-story tall mud wall.Â
However, as interesting as the town was, Tain's attention was brought to a thinly forested area to the Northeast, behind the town. From there, he saw a thin column of smoke rising just above the treeline. It was clearly a controlled fire. Most likely a campfire. Having taken in the view, the group continued down from the rise they had crested, and began walking down the slope, as Tain began to consider how they were going to get into town without being apprehended by the local authorities, who were no doubt already notified of escaped prisoners from Thunderclap....
Suddenly, all three of them noticed a little orange dot bounding through the tall grass toward them. Tain reached for his spear that was on the mule, but Peragrine chuckled.Â
âRelax, itâs only a fox.âÂ
Tain frowned, but he still grabbed the spear. Looking around, he didnât see any other threats, but he didnât like how friendly this fox was. It was bounding directly at them. Clearly, something wasnât natural about it, if it came up to people so readily. As the fox came closer, it barked and sniffed.
Tain didnât like this at all. He didn't want it to bark and bring attention to their group! It was almost guaranteed that the town guards were looking for them! He raised his spear threateningly, attempting to scare the fox away, but this only served to excite the fox, and it ran up to him, passing Peragrine, who turned to see Tain. âWoah! Woah! Hold on, what are you doing?!â He grabbed the fox bodily, snatching it away from the sharp end of Tainâs spear. In response, the fox slightly clawed Peragrine in warning as it squirmed, trying to free itself.
âHe has to shut up,â explained Tain. âWe still have to figure out what weâre going to do with Carson, and how weâre going to get into town without being seen.â
âWhat do you mean, âwhat weâre going to do with meâ?â Carson barked, bewildered.
âI donât trust you to not give us away.â
The fox began yipping even more excitedly now, and this grabbed everyoneâs attention, but especially Perryâs. âHuhâ¦?â
The fox was now yipping quietly, staring at a wide-eyed Peragrine.
âOh great, the kidâs got puppy-love,â Carson groaned.
âItâs talking to me!â he cried out, so surprised that he dropped the fox. âHis- oh, whoops. Sorry, Furor.â He looked up at the others. "His name is Furor."
âOh no, itâs alrighty,â Furor's voice was deep, yet lilting, as it echoed around in Perryâs head.
âSeriously, neither of you hear him?â Peragrine asked the other two men.
Tain shook his head, beginning to realize that Peragrineâs magic probably had something to do with it.
Carson rolled his eyes. âKid, itâs a fox, yipping and barking up a storm.â
The fox yelped at him for the insult. âI CAN HEAR YOU!!!!!âÂ
Peragrine translated. âHe can understand you, yâknow, Carson,âÂ
âOh, can he?â Carson grinned wickedly. âThe mangy, off-yellow...â
âI CAN UNDERSTAND YOUR WORDS, YOU-â
â...pea-brained MUTT-âÂ
â-THATâS FOR DOGS!!â
â-Can understand every word I say?â
âOhh⦠YOU TWO LEGGED... MUTT! IF IâM PEA BRAINED, YOUâRE HALF A PEA! MY HEAD IS ACTUALLY MORE APPLE SIZED, BY THE WAY!â Furor tackled Carson, biting and clawing him.
Now Carson was yelping, but not for long as the other two tried to separate them.
âFuror!! Get off!â commanded a new, feminine, voice. All present turned their attention to a new figure.Â
She wore a tunic and pants, her light brown hair went a little farther than her shoulders. She looked to be in her late 20âs. Maybe 30s. It was hard to tell since she looked very stressed out as she dismounted from a bay horse, which snorted.
Furor yipped and happily returned to her, while the others scrambled to their feet. Tain also leveled his spear warily.
She walked up to them. âSorry about thatâ¦â She said, petting Furor. âAnything I should know âbout these guys, Furor?â
âI and the green-eyed one can talk!â he told her, waving a paw at Peragrine.
She nodded her understanding.
Who are you?â questioned Tain.
âIâm Sara. And in case you didnât know, this is Furor Fiddlefun.â
âWeâve met,â Carson groused, picking himself up.
âFuror takes things a little too personalâ¦â Apologized Sara.
âEhhh, you didnât hear what Carson said,â Peragrine said, wincing apologetically at Furor.
âHe deserved every last word and more,â growled Carson, feeling his scratched up face. âI think my nose is broken.â
âIâm sorry, He deserves⦠a hug from you now.â decided Sara, as Furor hopped out of her arms and onto Carson, hugging him with his tiny forepaws and licking him.
âGah!â He gently but quickly put the fox back down on the ground. âNo, thank you, stay away, you fil- um⦠you fox.â Furor gave him the puppy look. Peregrine heard the fox admonish Carson with a whine.
âYou should feel guilty now.âÂ
âNo, donât give me that, Iâm immune to puppy love. Especially because youâre not a puppy.â groaned Carson.
âWe should probably leave these three to do what they have to do, Furor.â Said Sara. âHave a goo-wait.. Donât tell anyone that you saw me nor give any clues okay?â
Tain shook his head. She probably was some sort of fugitive. Perhaps she could help them...
âWait, do you live here?â Peragrine asked.
âI used to live in Wishwell⦠then- nevermind.â Sara said, picking up Furor again. He snuggled close to her.
âMaâam, is there any other way into town other than the front gate? Iâd rather not be seen by thedudeâs forces, but we need supplies for a long journey.â Normally, Tain wouldnât be so blunt, but by her attire, and the way she handled the fox, he could tell she had been living rough for quite some time. Hopefully, that meant she didnât have many friends in town to gossip with.
Sara considered them carefully. âSo.. youâre against technology?â
âHuh?â âPardon?â âUm, what?â Tain, Perry and Carson were nonplussed in this sudden shift.
âI said what I said and you know what I said.â
Peragrine tilted his head. âI heard what you said, and I know what you said, but what you said doesnât make sense with what Iâm thinking.â
âAnd how is she supposed to know what youâre thinking, idiot?â Carson.
âIâm not,â Sara answered. âI suppose Iâd have to go into detail to explainâ¦â She paused, before apparently deciding something in her head. âI lived in Wishwell my whole life⦠My parents, Franklyn and Laura were in the army and fought in the Grammar war, but⦠They died in that battle. Ever since, Iâve⦠Had a harder life, you could say.â
âDid I ask for your lifeâs story?â muttered Carson, but no one appeared to hear him as Sara continued.
âA couple years later, thedude sent a mayor to make sure we did things his way, but some of us disagreed. However, I was the only one who was willing to do anything about it. Ever since, Iâve been wanted by the Parodox rogues and thedudeâs forces, since I didnât accept what they were doing to our town. I had to move out and.. I lived life in the forest. Iâve been living in the forest for around 14 years.â
âWhy havenât you moved away?â Peragrine asked, entirely captured by her story.
âI canât let Wishwell fall.â
âTo what?â scoffed Carson. âTechnology?â
Sara frowned, her brow knitting together deeply. "Yes, exactly, how can you not see that?"
"See what?" Peragrine asked.
âDONâT YOU SEE!â she exploded, taking them all aback. âWHEN HE GETS TECHNOLOGY EVERYWHERE HEâS GONNA TAKE OVER AND DESTROY US ALL!â Â
Furor yipped in agreement.
Tain shook his head. None of this had anything to do with them. âCan you get us into the town?âÂ
âWhy should I? Youâre just like the rest of them!â she cried, throwing her hands up. Furor fell out of her arms with a surprised yelp.
Tainâs gaze dropped. Clearly, she was a fanatic. If she could help, it would take a lot of work to find out. Taking the muleâs lead rope, he began to walk past her, towards the nearest group of trees. He needed to detain Carson before they went into town, and the trees in the distance would provide cover and a safe anchor to tie him up. Ironically, Carson scoffed at Sara and followed.
âWait, Tain, where you going?â Perry called.
Before they had gone too far away, Sara sighed before she called after them. âWait⦠I'm headed into town later today anyway. If you want to come with me, you need to tell me what you are. Youâll need a disguise, and I'm pretty much the only one who can provide one."
Tain stopped and half-turned back towards Sara. "I am against thedude. I have nothing against technology, except when it is advancing thedude's cause."
Sara looked back at him, stopping. "It always is." Then she swung up onto her horse with practiced ease and began riding slowly towards the forest, just a bit ahead of the others.
âCâMON GUYS!â she called after them.
âWhaddâya have in mind, Sara, you fantastic lady?â Peragrine called.
She gave him a look. âUhh. Weâll see.â
The fox barked, outpacing all of them. and Peragrine laughed at what heâd apparently said.
âSilly boy!â Giggled Sara at Furor, who was quickly little more than an orange dot bounding through the tall grass.
As Peragrine passed by Tain and Carson, Tain caught his attention, and he slowed down. The three of them huddled briefly as Sara slowed down, looking back.
âPerry, be careful. I donât trust her. Thereâs a reason why sheâs not allowed in town. While it may be true sheâs against thedude, I think she may be more dangerous than she looks.â
Peragrine raised an eyebrow, but had to admit there was some truth to it when Carson added, âUh, DUH, sheâs got a feral animal as a pet, and it viciously attacked me!â
âIâm right here yâknow. I can hear you, and Furor isn't my pet by choice."
The three turned around to look at her. Tain couldnât make eye contact, instead focusing on Carson and Perry. âAre we clear?â
Peragrine nodded for Tainâs benefit, but focused on Sara, giving a big smile. âSorry, Sara. Weâre a tight group, and we like to be on the same page. Didnât mean to exclude yaâ.â Waving a hand, he finished with âLead the way!â
Sara nodded and continued on, looking back to make sure she didnât outpace them.
â âTight-knit groupâ, my foot.â Carson muttered.
Sara stopped. âYou alright, Carson? That's your name, right?â
Momentarily surprised at being noticed, Carson looked up at her and waved her off halfheartedly. "Yeah, yeah. Lead the way, crazy lady."
Sara shrugged. "Well, you could say that."
Chapter 3: Proper Attire
Eventually, they reached the shadows of the thinly forested area.
Sara began walking. âWe should be there in around 5 minutes.â Sara finally said after a lot of silence.
Tain began looking around for a suitable place to leave the mule and Carson. Or maybe just Carson.
After a few minutes they finally reached a campsite. It consisted of a large, well-laid campfire with a spit, a tough leather tent, and a wash bin and clothesline, with plenty of clothing drying in the soft breeze.Â
âWeâre here.â said Sara, dismounting the horse.â Any specific requests?â
âFor a disguise?â Tain asked. âAnything that will blend in.â
Sara handed Tain a tunic and some regular boots. âAs a disguise. Peragrine, Carson?â
The two came up to the clothesline and considered.
âNever thought Iâd see the day where I was looking at womanâs clothing for myself,â Carson muttered.
Peragrine heard him and laughed. âUnfortunately, I canât say it would be my first time.â
âDonât worry. I sewed and knitted most of this, and Iâve never been good at making a very tight fit,â assured Sara.
Peragrine pulled down a leather overcoat dyed a deep forest green. âSaaay. This is nice!â
âIt's all yours! But youâll need something to go with itâ¦â Sara handed him some rather large boots which where a bit scratched up.â
âWhy do you have so many boots!â Peragrine exclaimed, happily taking them and kicking off his poulaines.
âSomeone like me does a lot of rough terrain walking. Also, Do you even know how much bears think that my boots are tasty?â
âBoth excellent points.â
Meanwhile, Carson had picked out a warm and cozy padded cotton shirt, some simple shoes that any townsperson would wear, and some very thick, more modern sweatpants.
âNice!â said Sara as she fed the horse some oats. âBy the way, this is Arrow.â
Tain spared a glance for the horse, before tying up the mule and going behind the tree to dress.
Peragrine was a bit more enthusiastic. âOh, hello, Arrow!â he crooned as he slipped the overcoat on. As he did, he felt like a million bucks. It was somewhat tight, having presumably been fitted for Sara, but he loved it.
âYou alright, Peragrine?â
He stretched experimentally. The old leather didn'tâ squeak or chafe in the least. âSara, this is perfect. Are you sure I donât owe you anything?â
âIâm sure. Weâll have to go in teams of two, Arrow can only fit two," she said as she mounted Arrow.
âSo, then, you do know another way in,â Tain said as he stumbled from behind the tree, and the Mule. He was fighting with his tunic.
âYes, I do. Itâs dangerous though. But very fun!â
Peragrine nearly guffawed as he pointed at Sara. âTain, this gal is awesome!â He turned back to her. âIs it more fun or dangerous than escaping Thunderclap Prison???â
Tain, having finally pulled the tunic on, facepalmed.
Sara looked at him. âWhat did you d- nevermind. I am glad to say I wouldn't know."
Carson laughed harshly. âHA! Ha, ha, ha, Peragrine, you and your fat mouth. You just admitted to being a wanted convict!â
Peragrine blushed.
âHey!â Sara leaned forward. âWhat about me? I'm wanted too! We're so alike!" Sara smiled conspiratorially.Â
Carson shoved his hands into his new pockets. âWhatever.â
Tain considered her for a moment, making sure this didnât change how she would act, but when he realized she considered herself one of them- that is, a convict- he was immensely relieved. Tain motioned to the Mule. âHe could carry another person.â
âWe should probably get focused, whoâs going with who?â Sara said.
âIâd like to go with you, Sara!â Peragrine said.
Carson glared at Tain. âWell, Iâm not going with him.â
Tain looked back at Carson, but seeing him glaring, he refocused back to Perry. âYouâre not going anywhere, Carson. Youâre staying here. I already told you, I donât trust you to not rat us out to the first person we come across.â
Sara stared down from Arrow, confused.Â
âWell, then why donât you stay with Carson here, Tain? I can get the supplies with Sara, and weâll be back in a jiffy!â Peragrine suggested.
Tain pondered this. While he did personally want to get the correct supplies, he firstly didnât want Carson to escape. Otherwise none of the other planning mattered; they would be heading back to Thunderclap before they would know it.
âAlright, Peragrine. Weâll need two horses, some bedrolls, replenished provisions-â
Peragrine raised two placating hands. âTain, Tain, buddy. I know what to get. Not my first road trip.â
He frowned, uncertain. But after a final thought, he agreed. âBut, be careful, Peragrine,â he added, shifting his eyes to Sara for a brief moment.
Peragrine nodded, understandingly.Â
Carson sighed loudly. âGreat. So instead of being stuck with him while he shops, Iâm stuck with him here while he paces around like a worried mother hen.â
âYaâ canât win them all, buddy!â Perry offered, as he swung himself up behind Sara on Arrow.
âLetâs go, Peragrine.â Arrow began galloping out of the forest.
Chapter 4: The Secret Way:
As Sara and Peragrine rode Arrow out of the forest, Peragrine realized that Furor was on her shoulder looking at him.
âOh! The fox comes into town too?â
âHe travels with me everywhere, Peragrine.â
âWow, so sorta like a familiar.â
âYou could say that... But he follows people because he likes to sight-see."
Peragrine nodded, even though she couldnât see it. âMakes sense.â
Sara quickly changed the subject to something she was very curious about. â Why were you so persistent to come with me?â
âI was persistent?âÂ
âSorta kinda.â
He shrugged. âI dunno. Iâd rather go into town than have to waitâ¦?â said Peragrine. âPlus, youâre super cool.âÂ
âThanks.â Furor jumped over to Peragrine; nearly blowing away because of their speed. He patted the foxâs head as it curled up between the two people, hiding from the wind.
Arrow came to a sudden stop.
âWeâre here.â Sara dismounted next to a small cavern carved out of the sheer side of the hill that Peragrine and Tain had seen earlier when theyâd first arrived.Â
Sara led Arrow into the cavern. Inside, it had the basic amenities of a stable, including a trough filled with water, and a small haybale. Furor jumped off of Arrow. Sara offered a hand to help Peragrine get off of Arrow because there was no saddle or stirrup, and he gladly took it.
âWhat a convenient cave!âÂ
âYup.â Sara placed down Furor to guard and she walked out and closed a gate after Peragrine came out.
âSo, whatâs our path, fraught with peril?â
Sara shouldered a length of rope and pointed to the left of the caveâs entrance. West. âThat way. Weâll reach the beginning of Wishwellâs wall, and weâll climb above it with this,â she said, motioning to the rope. âNormally I do it freehand, but I donât know how well your climbing ability is, so Iâm bringing this, just in case.â
Peragrine frowned. âWell, thatâs not very perilous!â
Sara smiled dangerously. âOh no, the dangerous part begins once weâre inside Wishwell!â
Peragrine raised an eyebrow, but quickly had to run to keep up with her and Furor, as they followed the rocky hillside around to the Eastern side of the town.
In no time at all, Sara slowed down and began studying the cliffside next to them.
âI though you said we were scaling the wall?â Peragrine asked.Â
âWe are, but sometimes there are guards on the mudwall, so we have to climb above the wall and them, which means we start here, and climb up and above them and the wall.â she explained as she fiddled with the rope.
Peragrine looked up. âSo, weâll be climbing sorta diagonally?â
âYeah.â
âHmmm.â Eyeing the cliffside again, he considered if he was up to the challenge. Ideally, heâd say it was no problem, but itâd been awhile since heâd done any climbing, having just escaped prison, and this climbing surface had a lot of soft soil, which didnât make for very solid footing. Still, he was willing to give it a shot, especially with rope!
âHow many times have you done this?â he asked.
âCountless times!â Sara assured him, as she threw her finished lasso up into the air. A few moments later, rope rained down all over them. â... Without the rope,â she reminded him. She though for a moment. "Once, a while back, I fell from WAYYYY up there. Good luck." She gave a discouraging smile, as a joke.
Peragrine chuckled.
It would be getting dark soon. The sun was no longer visible to them from below the low rolling hills all around them, but sunlight still hit the upper edges of the cliff face, far above where they intended to climb.
âWhat are you aiming for?â Peragrine asked.
âItâs hard to see unless you know what youâre looking at, but thereâs a little hook I hammered in a long time ago, somewhere around 30 feet, which is where weâll want to start moving left,â she said. She threw again, and this time the rope snagged. âAha, got it!â
After pulling to make sure it was tight, she began scampering up the rope with expert skill. Peragrine followed suit, albeit a tad slower. A few minutes later, Sara reached the hook. Letting go of the rope, she waited for Peragrine, who was only a moment behind.Â
âOk, I need you to get off the rope now, so we can pull up the other end.
Peragrine nodded. âOkay⦠Let me just find a good handholdâ¦â
âUse the hook, and put your foot over there on that rock.â
Peragrine followed her directions, and was soon free of the rope.Â
âGreat, now we need to pull the end of the rope up, and Iâll take that to another hook, and then youâll be able to use it to climb along that way. Hopefully the coming darkness will make sure no one looks up and notices us.â
Carefully, with one hand each, they hefted the length of rope up till Sara was able to grab the end of it, and tuck it into her belt.Â
âOkay. Hold on, Iâll be right back.âÂ
âNo problem, Iâll just be hanging out here. Chillinâ.â Peragrine quipped.Â
Sara scurried away with uncanny speed along the cliffside, and soon she was around the bend, out of sight. Peragrine glanced down at the ground below. It wasnât too far away, heâd probably survive if he fell. Not that he intended to, but his arms were burning, and his hands were freezing. He wondered if Sara intended to leave this way too⦠Well, he probably wouldnât be, since he and Tain needed horses for their trip. Hopefully Sara had a plan for that, but if not, Peragrine was certain that leaving a town was always much easier than entering one. Heâd had plenty of experience in that in his life, let alone his latest adventure leaving Thunderclap keep only the other day!Â
He looked out at the horizon, as the sun gave itâs last hurrah for the day, surrendering to the night. From where he hung, Peragrine couldnât see the moon, but seeing as how dark it was, he was willing to bet there wasnât much of one, if any. Or maybe it was being covered by cloud. There were still a few of those from the storm the night before.
The sound of Saraâs return interrupted Peragrineâs pointless musings. âPeragrine, are you here?â
âYup. Still hanging.â
âGood. Use the rope, come with me, weâre almost there.âÂ
Chapter 5: Into Wishwell
As they went over the wall, and the town came into view, Sara began muttering to herself.
âThis isnât right⦠â
âWhat do you mean?â
âThereâs⦠Weâre too lateâ¦âÂ
As she looked down at the town, Perry could tell she was pretty much terrified. He followed her gaze, but didnât see anything out of the ordinary. The town below seemed quiet and peaceful. Lights shone out of house windows, and the occasional small car puttered along the well-lit main street. âI donât see the issueâ¦?â
Sara withdrew a weapon from her back, that Perry had not noticed before. It appeared to be a short, double-bladed-dagger of a type.
âHey, fancy!â Peragrine crowed. âBut, still, whatâs the big hullabaloo?â
Sara stared at him for a second. Then she jumped down to the rooftop of one of the taller buildings.Â
With a mental shrug, Peragrine leapt after her. âGeronimo!â he thought to himself.
Unfortunately, he did not land as gracefully as Sara, and crashed right through the roof.
Sara would normally giggle a bit, but she was anything but in the mood. She jumped down off the building.
âIâm ok!â came Perryâs voice.
When Sara landed, she left Peragrine behind and went straight to a specific house and knocked three times. Then four. And lastly, another three.
A person answered. Without a word they let her in. Inside, there was only candlelight from its source on a large table in the middle of the room. There were chairs all around it, and a number of people hid in the shadows on the edge of the light.
âItâs about time, Sara!â said one voice, sounding young and masculine.
âThey didnât send this shipment to the mayor, it came with itâs own construction crew, and they set it up all in one day!â another voice whimpered, over the sound of frantic knitting.
âThat was Friday. Three days ago.â a third voice grumbled.Â
âAnything else I should know, Steven?â Sara asked.
The grumbler replied. âThereâs too many lights to destroy one by one. We need a way to get rid of them all at once. Now, we have a plan, but you might not like it.â
âBuild a giant thing of water and knock it down? Iâm all for it.â
âOh heavens no!â cried the elderly woman with the knitting sounds. âThat would wash out tons of the town with it!â
âTake a look here,â said the young voice that had let Sara in. A young man set a metal orb on the table. âThis is something I created from scrap. Itâs called an EMP bomb. Itâll burn out all technology in its radius. Now, the idea is, since I only was able to make one, we get this into the small power-station theyâve set up, and blow that up. From there, it will cause a cascade failure in all of the lights all over town, and theyâll be back to square one!â
âSorry, Yarnell. I canât. Its technology.â Sara said.
âI told you she wouldnât go for it, Yarnell,â growled Steven.Â
âBut, Sara, itâs using tech against itself! And it leaves no tech afterwards!âÂ
âItâs still using it,â Sara frowned. âI wonât do it.â
âBut-â began Yarnell.
âYour other option, Sara,â interrupted Steven, âIs to go to the Power Station, and find some way to destroy it yourself, but without the EMP bomb, it wonât destroy all of the lights all around town. Theyâll find ways to power them up individually or in batches sooner rather than later.â
Sara paused, half listening as the others began arguing different ideas⦠Finally, she broke in.
âNo. Thatâs it. Enough is enough. This needs to end.â Sara looked around the table at her in-town contacts, half-hidden in shadows. She wished she could call them friends, but they just didnât understand each otherâ¦
âWhat are you going to do, Sara?â came the elderly womanâs voice.
âMrs. Berreto, Iâm going to pay the Mayor a visit. Tonight.â
~~~~~
âIâm ok!â Peragrine yelled, getting up from his crash landing. Thankfully, heâd landed in a large stack of cardboard boxes filled with⦠shoes? As he got up, he heard footsteps coming up to what he recognized as an attic of some type. Not wanting to have to explain his name and business, Peragrine scrambled to get out of sight, and in the process, made a much bigger mess. Not a moment too soon, he fell behind more boxes, just as someone came up the stairs on the other side of the room.Â
âOh my lands, what happened here?!â yelled a man.
âI donât know!â Peragrine blurted from his hiding spot. In hindsight, he realized he should have stayed quiet.Â
âWhat do you mean, âyou donât knowâ?!â yelled the man to the supposedly empty room. âItâs a mess in here!â
There was a brief silence as Peragrine considered what to do next. He heard the man sigh. âAnâ donât tell me it was raccoons again.â
âWhat if I promise it was an accident, and help clean up?â Peragrine suggested.
âHmm. Well, itâd be a start.â
Peragrine peeped out from behind his cover, and saw a man in brown overalls. He had stains all over it, and a few tools hung from pockets and loops on him. His hair was thin and grey, and he generally looked like a grump.
Stepping out, Peragrine said, âHere I am!â
âGaugh!â the man reacted, pulling back. âWhere did you come from?â
Peragrine pointed at the hole in the roof.
âOh.â
âBut I promised Iâd clean up, and so I will!â
The old man scratched his head, but quickly conceded. âAlright. But it better look just like it did yesterday!â
âHow was that?â
âSpotless, and without that hole in the roof.â
Peragrine gave a thumbs-up. âNo problem!â
The man nodded, muttering to himself as he went back downstairs.
âWell! That couldnât have gone better!â Peragrine decided. However, before he could start, he heard a bell downstairs ring, and Saraâs voice drifted up.
"Hello, Ronald. Have you seen Peragrine?â
âIs that the strange kid in my attic, Sara?â the old man said. âHe made a mess of my cobbler shop, and he promised he would clean it up!â
âOkay, thanks!â a few footsteps later, and Saraâs head popped up into the attic.Â
âPeragrine, when did you get so many shoes?â she joked.
He shrugged, smiling. âYou can never have too many shoes, or so they say.â
Sara laughed. âLetâs go get supplies.â
Peragrine shook his head. âFirst Iâve gotta clean this mess up.â
âThatâll take forever!â Sara groaned, even as she began assessing how best to clean it up. âItâs not like we have magic or something.â
âAaactually⦠â Peragrine grinned as he twirled a finger.Â
Sara raised an eyebrow, as first one, then two, then four, and then many more shoes began to âwalkâ around, gathering themselves up into overturned boxes. In between it all, Peragrine began moving his arms around as if directing traffic.
âI hope your friend downstairs didnât have this organized, or anything,â he said.
âSoo first, lights all over town, next, my contacts all arguing about terrible plans, EMP bombs, and now magic. Iâve seen everything tonight.â
Peragrine spared her a glance. She looked really stressed out. âAnd weâve only just arrived!â he quipped.Â
She gave a small smile, but he could tell she was still thinking about all the things she had to do. Whatever that was. He was only here for supplies. Well, that, and help, if he could.
âOne thing I donât think I can do with magic is patch that hole,â he said, pointing at the hole, and accidentally sending a boot out of it.
âOops.âÂ
A cat yowled in the distance.
âCareful, Peregrine. Thereâs mice in here, donât send any of them flying.â Sara laughed.
Having finished re-packing the boxes, some of them having been crushed and then reformed by Perry, he considered the splintered wood and the hole. âAny ideas?â
âYe- Why did you have to tell your friends we would be back in a jiffy?!â
Peragrine shrugged. âI always say that! Plus, Tain likes to worry, and assuring him Iâll be back soon alleviates it a bit!â
She nodded. âWeâll put bear skins down until we can get a construction crew over here, howâs that?â
âYou have an extra bearskin on you?â Peragrine asked.
âNope but I will! Stall for me please!â Sara went outside through the hole.
~~~
A few minutes later, Sara returned from the cave-stable that Arrow was at, with a bear skin and a few nails. Inside, she found Peragrine and Ronald the Cobbler talking downstairs over some late tea.Â
Sara went back up without disturbing them and put the bear skins on top with the nails. Then she headed downstairs.
âAll fixed,â she announced. Only Peragrine turned around to look at her, as the old cobbler had fallen asleep in his chair.
âAwesome!â Peragrine whispered. âThanks a ton.â Getting up, he set aside both cups of tea, and joined Sara as they stepped outside. âRonald was really helpful, telling me where I should go to get everything I need. Though Iâm sure you could have told me too.â he amended.
Sara shrugged. âPerhaps, but Iâm glad you made friends with him, anyway.â
âYeah, heâs a reall- woah!â exclaimed Peragrine as Sara yanked him out of the road and down a dark alley. She held her hand over his mouth as a spearman walked by with a flashlight.
âThis way, Peragrine. We donât want to be seen by the night patrols.â Sara pointed up a service ladder. âTo the rooftops.â
Peragrine nodded. âThanks, that was a close one.â
When they were at the rooftop of the cobblerâs shop, Sara looked off of the edge.
âHave you ever jumped off roofs before?â
Peragrine nodded enthusiastically. âOh, yes. I have lots of experience roof-running.
âAwesome! PREPARE YOURSELF!â Sara jumped off the roof heading further into town.
Chapter 6: The Perfect Steed
The two made their way through the town via Saraâs stealthy routes. They would make their way into a shop, grab their supplies, and Sara would leave her payment in place of the merchandise. Sometimes this was coin, other times it was barter. As for Peragrine, who did not have any money, Sara helped him with a few purchases, but ultimately he was stealing, and they both knew it.
âIâll make it up to these folks, I swear,â Peragrine said to himself. âAs soon as I can.â
âDonât worry, Peragrine,â Sara assured him. âI can repay them. Plus, you and your friends will be leaving soon.â
âAww, thatâs really sweet, Sara, but itâs no fair to you!â he replied.
âIâm used to it, Peragrine. You shouldnât have to worry about my town. You and your group seem busy.â
He shrugged. âNot that busy⦠Yet.â
Soon enough, they had gathered multiple packs well-stocked with their respective supplies. It was time to get some horses.Â
Jumping from a nearby roof into some hay-bales, Sara picked the lock to the barn doors. Once through, she searched around with the help of a convenient lantern, looking for a good long distance traveler among the horses. âHowâs this little guy, Peragrine?â Sara showed him a brown thoroughbred stallion.Â
Peragrine ambled over. It was a strong looking fellow, on the smaller side, with a bright attentive gaze.
âYeah. This oneâs perfect for Tain.â
Sara looked at the golden metal nameplate on the stall door âThe nameplate says its name is Cooper.â
The horse nickered in response to itâs name.Â
âIt seems really smart for a horse thatâs for sale. Are you sure itâs for sale?â Peragrine asked.
Sara checked for any identification, but other than the nameplate, there was none. âI think heâs a courier. You know, a messengerâs horse. We could check for his tack, in the tack room, to be sure.â
Peragrine grinned. âThat would be perfect. âSteal from thedude, give to the, uh, poor?ââ
âPenniless, would be more accurate.â mocked Sara, smiling.
Peragrine shrugged as he inspected the other horses. âAlas, only too true!â His eyes alit on a shaggy, blue-eyed horse, also of a shorter stature. âWhat do you think of this one?â
Sara came over with her lantern and read the nameplate. âPablo.â They both looked up at the horse, who stared back at them. Pablo was, in both mood and appearance, much like a dairy cow. Vacant stare, black and white splotches, and fat.
âNo,â they both said, turning to other candidates.Â
âHereâs an idea!â Peragrine exclaimed. âDo you think the Mayorâs horse is here?â
Sara considered as she scanned the stalls. âYeah, probably.â Sara walked over to a Speckled Blue Roan Arabian mare. âYuuuuup! Right over here.â Sara looked at the nameplate. âIâm certainly gonna have to get naming advice from Mayor Guy!â The Arabian looked up from itâs feed, surprised at Saraâs appearance. Then, as Peragrine came up behind Sara, the horse gave out a whinny. Sara stepped aside so Peragrine could see.
â âBetsy?â â Peragrine read the plate. âThat is a pretty name.â
The horse eyed Peragrine warily.
âHullo, Betsy!â he said. The horse nickered and backed up away from Sara and the lantern. Her dark coat seemed to meld with the shifting shadows in the back of her stall.
âOh, donât worry. I wonât hurt you. But do you want to go for a ride?âÂ
âPeragrine!! Do you know how menacing that sounds?!â Sara interrupted jokingly.
âNot to a horse!â Peragrine defended.Â
Sara laughed.
The horse tiptoed closer as Peragrine refocused on her. Â
âIâm going on a long trip, and I donât know when Iâll be back here, but I promise it will be very exciting, and youâll see lots of new places. Plus, you wonât be cooped up hereâ¦â
âPeragrine, youâll need to be gentle with her. The Mayor stays in his house all the time. She hasnât been ridden in a very long time.â Sara informed him.
Peragrine nodded, entirely focused on Betsy, who was slowly coming back up to the door. âAlright. Sounds good. Doesnât that sound good, Betsy?â The horse nickered a warning upon hearing itâs name, but Peragrine continued to talk in soft tones, while Sara drifted off to look at the other horses.Â
She thought they were very beautiful animals. A dapple grey, looking very thin, nickered and put his head up to see if Sara had a snack. Sara peeked in to the stall and saw something that astounded her. There was a sticky note on an empty feed bucket, reading NOT TO BE FED. Sara looked at the poor Stallionâs face, half of which appeared to be scarred by some old injury. She looked at the nameplate, âTyphoonâ was its name.
âDonât worry, Typhoon, Iâll be right back.â
Passing Peragrine and Betsy, who appeared to be having a conversation of some sort, she went into the tack room, grabbed a sack of grain, and hefted it back to the horse.
At the sight of the bag Typhoon pranced excitedly. Letting herself in, Sara cut open the bag, and Typhoon began scarfing it down directly from it. Smiling, Sara shrugged to herself. âI was going to put it in the trough, but I guess this wouldnât hurt you either."
Now that she was inside the stall with it, Sara noticed multiple scars all along Typhoonâs body. Tracing them with her eyes, she noted how it followed the horseâs skeletal anatomy.
âWhat were they doing to you, you majestic creature?â The horse eyed her gratefully. It seemed like he was saying, âThank you, thank you!â
Sara heard another stall door opening, and peeking out, she saw Peragrine leading both horses, Cooper and Betsy, to the tack room.Â
Turning back to Typhoon, she sighed. âSorry, boy, but I canât have you eat the whole bag, or you-âÂ
The horse screamed, as it reared up. Sara pulled out a plain dagger from her belt. âTyphoon, whatâs wrong buddy?â
The horseâs head whipped around, and Sara saw something truly despicable. One side of the horseâs face was glowing cherry red, as if there was something underneath itâs skin.
âPERAGRINE, COME OVER HERE!â She yelled as she vaulted over the door.Â
With Typhoonâs scream, panic overtook the entire stables, and multiple other horses began screaming bloody murder as well. Peragrine shot out of the tack room with the two chosen horses, only partly ready.
âWHATâS GOING ON?!â
âTYPHOONâS EEEEEEVIL!â
âWho?â
Suddenly, Typhoon bucked the stall door off itâs hinges, and it flew across the aisle, into the stall across, Pabloâs.
âTEAAPHOOOOON!!!â Sara screamed, pointing.
Peragrine followed her direction, and saw the âTyphoonâ in question. The creatureâs whole right side was glowing cherry red, and the one remaining natural eye on the left was rolling in agony.
âOh my starsâ¦â Peragrine began.
âI should have never given him food.â Sara said starting to calm down.
Peragrine dropped both the horseâs halters, and reached out with his magic towards the furious beast. He quickly understood what was happening.
âTheyâve made you a cyborg!â he realized. âJust like Burnieâ¦!âÂ
While Peragrine stood there, with his arms outstretched and eyes closed, Typhoon was rearing and kicking, while Sara evaded him, and ran towards Peragrine, catching Betsy and Cooper before they ran. She glanced back at Peragrine, hoping he could help with his magic.
Thinking fast, Peragrine felt the energy contained within Typhoonâs cyborg frame, and attempted to pull the energy out of it. Turn it off. Shut it down! TAKE THE BATTERIES OUT, MAN!
Sara saw the effect immediately. The evil eye shut down, and now that Sara had seen it activated, she could see what she had mistaken for a scarred eye was actually a mechanized one. She ran to Typhoon and began to pet him, and he trembled under her touch.Â
Meanwhile, Peragrine was still standing. In his mindâs eye, he still held a large ball of energy in front of him. But what to do with it?Â
Suddenly, his focus was broken by the stable doors being thrown open on the far side.
âWhat in the blazes is going on h-â began a guard, before they were all blown away in a sizable explosion rendered by Peragrine and the ball of Typhoonâs energy.
Peragrine snagged Betsy and Cooperâs halters, before running forward to the blown open doors. âCome on, Sara! Weâve got to go now!âÂ
Sara led a very weak Typhoon after Peragrine. However, she had barely gotten him out of the stable, when he stumbled and collapsed into the dirt.
âTyphoon? You alright?â Sara knelt down next to the horse. He was shivering , and terribly cold to the touch. âPeragrine, can you watch him for a second?â
Peragrine stopped, a few yards ahead already. Turning back, he blinked, and he saw that Typhoonâs energy, his life force, was a dreadfully small flicker compared to his actual physical size.
âWhat do you have planned?â Peragrine asked, as he looked around worriedly.
âGetting a crazy friend named Yarnell who has a EMP bomb!â she said.
âWhat?!â
However, as soon as she disappeared into the shadows, guards, including some Paradox Rouges, came from around the corner, and upon seeing Peragrine with three loose horses, as well as the blown out stables, they attacked. Peragrine had no choice but to stand and defend himself and the horses and his supplies. . .
Chapter 7: Messy Getaway.
Sara sped back to the meeting place, leaping from roof to roof. She hated to use Yarnell's awful technology idea now, but a life hung in the balance. Hopefully, she thought, she could use the EMP bomb to disable the technology inside Typhoon. She held back her revulsion. Putting electronics inside that helpless creatureâ¦! âWhen does it end?!â she thought.
âNot tonightâ she realized. âThe town's going to come alive very soon with us escaping...âÂ
Landing on the roof of the meeting place, she burst through an open window to find Mrs. Berreto knitting.Â
âWhere is Yarnell, and his awful bomb?â
Mrs. Berreto pointed out the room and across the hallway. Sara rushed past her with a quick âThanks,â and found Yarnell asleep in his bed.
âYarnell! Wake up!â Said Sara as she shook him.
âWha? Huh? AHH!â he cried. âWhat are you doing here?!â
âDo you still have the EMP bomb?â
Still barely awake, Yarnell motioned to his desk, were, among many other technological marvels half assembled, the EMP bomb sat.
Saraâs eyes widened as she looked at it, then looked back. âCan I use it? A Cyborg needs saving.â
Yarnell rolled his eyes. âOf course you want to use my idea now,â he muttered.
âYarnell, A cyborg horseâs life is at stake!! Itâs been tortured all its life!â
âA Cyborg what?â Yarnell began. Then he shook his head. âNevermind. Just take it. Press the green button and the lights will count down 10 fast seconds, and then everything in about 3 yards will fry.â
âThank you!!! Iâll be back to tell you a long story!!â Sara jumped out a window with the EMP bomb.
As quick as a squirrel, Sara bounded back across the rooftops to the Stables, but once she arrived, there was no one there.
Only wreckage, which left a trail leading down the road.
âThey must have had to fight, and the battle went this wayâ¦â Sara sprinted along the road, not caring about being seen now. There were wounded soldiers and rogues here and there, and though she wasnât happy to see people hurt, she was also glad that there didn't appear to be any townsfolk in the street, and that Peragrine and the horses were not captured.Â
She followed the destruction all the way to the main gate, where the damage gave her chills.
There was absolutely no semblance of the small mud gate anymore. Only a circular crater cut into the dirt, and the walls on either side. There were scorch marks everywhere, and there were over a dozen Paradox rogues and guards lying all about the area. One Paradox member, a Sorcerer, stood up with help from his staff.Â
âHalt, Sara Pineword!â he yelped. âYou- Gah!â he clutched his burnt right side.
âThat's Pinewood to you!âÂ
The Sorcerer painfully limped forward. âYou⦠are under arrest⦠for crimes against-â
Sara brought out her double bladed dagger and pointed it at him. âI wonât come with you. Iâm just trying to protect this town.â
âA real good job youâre doing of it,â the rogue said, motioning to the âgateâ.
"Thatâs not what I protect. I protect the people. That what makes a town, a town. thedude WILL betray you in the end. Heâll destroy everyone who refuses to serve him and torture the rest! Even if Iâm in a jail cell I will do whatever I have to in order to end this all!"
The Sorcerer straightened up, visibly in pain, but pride shining through his features. âAnd I⦠will do everything in my power to stop you.â Turning to others in his group, he added, âAnd Iâm not alone. What about you?â
âIâm not.â Sara gave a long, sharp whistle, and stabbed him.
The others leapt at her, but she quickly evaded, backing away. It was 4 on 1, and more were getting up all around her, recovering from their wounds. She slowly backed away, wondering how she could stall them⦠as they slowly cornered her inâ¦Â Â
âCome on, guys, sheâs only one!â said a regular guard with a sword.
âWeâve got three blasters trained on your head, Sara,â said a Marauder. âDonât try anything funny, or I might âforgetâ that the Mayor wants you alive⦠â
"Good to know! Thank you."
The Marauder seemed to pause and consider. âHmm. Might be worth it. I hate this stupid posting anyway.â
âHey, watch it,â said one of the town garrison. âThis âstupid postingâ is where I grew up.â
âI grew up here too. When it was a nice medieval town. But then you guys ruined it.â Sara added, annoyed that they sympathized over everyone ELSE that grew up here.
The marauder suddenly yelled and fired, hitting Sara in the left shoulder before she could duck. However, she still did, and two more shots and a thrown knife appeared in the wall where her head had been. Rushing forward and going low, she tripped them and got in between them all, where they couldnât shoot her.
âYou guys can torture me all you want. Iâll keep trying and keep winning.â
Suddenly, amid the ensuing chaos, Arrow and Furor arrived, having heard her whistle. Sara fought her way through to Arrow and mounted, galloping out into the field, rapidly outpacing the blaster fire of her enemies, and made her way back to camp, with the first light of the not quite visible sun.
Chapter 8: Twisted Surgery
âTain, Carson?!â said Sara as she, Arrow and Furor galloped into the camp. There they were, all three of her guests, as well as the horses. Tain and Peragrine were inspecting Typhoon by lantern-light, as he lay down. Carson was tied to a long rope, where he sat and stared at all the other horses tied to other trees on the other side of the camp.
Sara leapt off Arrow, rolled, and regaining her feet, she cried, âEVERYONE, STEP 3 YARDS AWAY FROM TYPHOON!â Sara threw the EMP-bomb at Typhoon, as everyone else, including the horses moved away from her and Typhoon in alarm.
âCRZZZZZACK!â The sound echoed throughout the forest, causing all of the birds to take off for fear of their lives. In the camp, Tain and Peragrine were blown back, mostly unharmed, if a bit frizzy.Â
However, for Typhoon, the consequences lasted a bit longer. He emitted a low scream, more like a bellow, and his cyborg right side erupted in sparks and lights.Â
âSARA, WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!â Peragrine cried, rushing forward into the electrical firestorm with his eyes glowing green.
âMy friend, Yarnell, invented a thing called an E.M.P. Bomb! He says it fries ALL technology within 3 yards! He originally made it to save the town, but right now, this is more urgent! I thought it might fry his electrical side!Â
The sparks had died down, and now Peragrine and Typhoon were locked in some sort of silent conversation. The horse stared at Peragrine, and Peragrineâs eyes were closed.
Tain and Carson stood off to the side, both stunned. But Tain snapped out of it first.
âHe needs that technology to survive,â he said, staring at the horse in question.Â
âI know for sure that he doesnât need the evil side!!!â Sara snapped. âI never thought Iâd say this but, who knows how to handle technology?â
âTain, I need your help!â Peragrine suddenly barked.Â
Tain froze for a moment, before stepping forward. âWhat is it, Peragrine?â
âDo you know anything about Paradox Tech?â
Tain glanced at the horseâs scorched right side, metal showing through holes in itâs hide. âI⦠Yes.â
âTyphoonâs showing me memories of the various stages they implanted all of it. I think we could deactivate everything but the essentials butâ¦â
âDifficult,â Tain replied.Â
Arrow just watched, wide-eyed. Furor barked loudly and began sauntering off, but not before Sara picked him up. âAll right, but be careful,â she said to the fox. âThey might be out looking for us since we caused a bit more damage than usual.â He yipped his understanding, and she let him bound off into the trees.
Peragrine opened his eyes briefly, and looked up at Tain. âPlease? Otherwise, this creature will die.â
Sara interrupted. âPlease Tain, if you donât, Iâll have to! Then heâll have a even worse chance of living!â
Tain frowned, and while he didnât look directly at her, his tone showed his emotion. âI think youâve done enough.â With this, he sat down by the side of the horse and began ripping off the loose hide to get to the metal machinery beneath. âI need tools."
Sara went into her tent, shuffling through things and finding various tools, which she brought back to Tain.
Tain nodded. âThese will work.â With this, he opened the largest panel, just to see what he was dealing with.
While Tain began identifying components, Peragrine closed his eyes, and everything melted away except himself and Typhoonâs energy. Typhoon didnât use words, but past images and sensations. Peragrine hardly felt his lips move, barely heard himself speak, as he basically translated this constant stream of information into directions that Tain could use to discover and piece together the individual systems and how they interacted...
They spent all day in this twisted form of surgery. Tain and Peragrine worked in tandem, working to save Typhoon, who was strangely calm throughout the procedure. When Sara was not nervously watching them, she was setting up extra tents for them to stay, if necessary.Â
A few hours in, Furor returned with a rabbit. As Sara was still setting up tents, she unbound Carson, and he proved to be an expert chef, turning the rabbit into a delicious roast. All the while Furor begged for his rightful portion.
Well after the sun had passed itâs zenith and began itâs decent to the western hills, Peragrine let go of the horseâs head, and flopped back in exhaustion.
âBro-hinny-hinny,â he muttered, still mentally stuck in Typhoonâs mind. âI mean⦠That was exhausting.â
âNeigh, Peragrine, Neigh.â Sara face-palmed, hovering over Tainâs shoulder. âIs he⦠going to be okay?â Sara said.
Tain set aside the sewing needle he had been using. His features were disheveled, and filled with worry. He couldnât say for certain that the horse was saved. But now that they had spent so much time on it, he hoped it didnât all come to naught.
Peragrine directed his gaze towards Sara. âWeâve done all we can. Tain, youâre a wizard.â
âMagicians are grumpier, therefore, he is a magician, not a wizard.â Sara pointed out.
Tain waved them off, muttering something along the lines of âneeding restâ. Finding one of the tents Sara had set up, he went inside and quickly became dead to the world. So tired was he, that heâd forgotten to talk to Sara about having untied Carson.Â
Meanwhile, Peragrine leapt upon Saraâs comment. âOh? Have you met many Magic-Users?â
âYeah, you.â
âOh.â Peragrine tried to hide his disappointment.Â
âIâm not saying you're grumpy, but most are.â Sara stated.
âNo, itâs not that. Iâm just trying to learn more about magic. Iâm not really a master at it yet, but I want to be!â
Sara thought for a moment. âWellâ¦Â In Wishwell, if your planning to stay for a day or two, you can get some books on beginner's magic...."
Peragrine facepalmed. âDuh! I should have thought of that last night.â
A squirrel climbed up unto Peragrine. âSqueaka?â
Surprised, Peragrine still had the presence of mind to remain still. âHey there, little fella!â
âSqueeeeakersâ¦â The squirrel rubbed her head against Perry, who looked in askance at Sara.Â
âMeet Furorâs new best friend.â Sara said dryly, shaking her head. âTwig.â
âSince when?â Peragrine asked, looking around for the fox. âI havenât seen him since he left early this morning.
Sara pointed to a pile of feathers meant for arrows that was being fluffed around by Furor.
âOh, hi, Furor!â Peragrine called.Â
Furor stopped slaying the feathers and skipped up to Peragrine. âHello! âI see youâve met Twiggy!â he barked.
Peragrine glanced down at the Squirrel on his jacket sleeve. âYes, I suppose I have!â
Twig made her way up to his shoulder and sat down, as if it was her throne.Â
âYou should probably get some sleep,â Sara interrupted, changing the subject.
Refocusing on Sara, he sighed. âYouâre probably right.â Looking down at the sleeping Typhoon at his knees, he added, âI hope Typhoon pulls through. But even if he does, I donât think heâll be up for any big adventures anytime soon.â He turned to Sara. âAssuming he gets better, can you take care of him?â
Sara glanced at Arrow, then looked back. âSure. Oats will help his coat getâ¦â Sara turned to his bald right side. âGrowing? Maybe, I think.â
Peragrine grinned. âI mean, he looks pretty fierce right now, just add some flames- You should have seen him fighting! It was spectacular! The guy could shoot LAS-â
âDONâT REMIND ME!!â Sara looked at her shoulder, which she had bandaged.Â
Peragrine stopped short, realizing he was making Typhoon out to be nothing more than a weapon.
âWhat I mean to say is... he fought bravely.â
âWe donât know, his life has been controlled by- you-know-what.âÂ
Peragrine hadnât thought of that. He considered what he knew from being inside Typhoonâs memories. Feelings and emotions had not been the point of their bizarre conversation, mostly sight and sensation.
He didnât know what to say to Saraâs rebuttal, so instead the two fell into silence.
âI guess I should get some rest,â Peragrine admitted.
âFirst tent to the left.â
âOk, thanks, Mom.â he muttered, before realizing heâd said it aloud.
âI heard that. And youâre welcome.â
Peragrine was relieved she wasnât offended or creeped out. He was probably older than her!
Chapter 9: The Right Thing.
As the sun went down, Carson awoke. Smacking his lips, he realized with irritation heâd fallen asleep with his mouth open. Now he had an awful taste in his mouth.Â
Getting up, he stumbled out of the tent to see Sara and Furor cooking more rabbit, only this time as a stew, and⦠Hot dogs?
Sara greeted him. âLate evening! How are you? You seem like normal; Let's see, ahh yes, Grumpy. You're okay.â
Carson walked forward, snatching a HOT dog from one of the sticks stuck around the fire with his hands, before stalking off towards the horses. However, before heâd gotten out of polite earshot, Sara spoke again.
âCan I talk to you? I promise itâll be worth the time.âÂ
Carson considered how worthwhile his time was, right now. Seeing as he literally had nothing else to do, it wasnât worth much, which made him wonder if it would be worth listening to the woman.
"All right. Fine." He walked back over to the campfire and sat down on a log. Furor snuggled up next to him, which made him wrinkle his nose in disgust, but he didn't move away. The fox would probably just snuggle up next to him again anyway.
Sara began to whisper. "Do you like your life currently?" she asked, motioning to the rope that he had been tied up with yesterday, where it hung from the mule.
Carson leaned in, also whispering. "What sort of idiot question is that?"
Sara ignored his caustic comeback. "I mean, I could smuggle you elsewhere. Or, just get you out of this whole situation. Would you got for that?"
Carson could barely contain his surprise. Of course he could go for that... She was offering to get him out of here... Away from Tain, away from constant running...
But where would he go?
He leaned back, trying not to seem too interested. "Why? What's in it for you?" he asked.
"Nothing, and that's fine." Sara's face was brutally honest. Carson could hardly believe it.
He thought about it. If Sara could smuggle him anywhere, where would he want to go? He couldn't go back to thedude. Contrary to public opinion, he didn't want to risk ratting out the escaped prisoners. After all, it was largely his fault they'd escaped in the first place!
But he didn't want to go with some underground resistance or fight against thedude either. That was a losing battle that he wanted no part in. thedude was well on his way to controlling the whole world, after all.
Sara interrupted. "Normally, I'd give you time. But Tain wants to leave, and Peragrine... is creepy. He called me 'mom' last night." She paused, staring into space for a second. "So, 'time to decide' isn't something you have."
Carson looked out towards the big hill that represented what he could see of Wishwell. Perhaps he could hide there, as neither for, nor against thedude.
But is that really what he wanted?
"I'd have to start a whole new life," Carson thought out loud. "Maybe change my name. Forget everything I ever was."
"Well, your name could be..." Sara thought for a moment. "Nosrac!"
Carson turned back, annoyed. "That is the stupidest name Iâve ever heard. Ever.â
âItâs Carson spelled backwards!â
âYeah, I got that.â
âCarson, do you want to live your life in utter misery and utter ugh or actually have a life?â
Carson frowned. âWhat I want is people not pushing me around,â he muttered.Â
âI can do that. I think. If⦠it works.â
Carson stared into the fire. For some reason, he felt ill. His stomach was rolling over, and he felt a lot of pressure. This decision could quite possibly change his whole life⦠He looked at Sara, scrutinized her face for any deceit. He could barely believe the fact that all he saw was complete and brutal honesty. Really, somewhat caustic. Kinda like him, only... better.
âAll right. Fine,â he said, standing up. âLetâs do it.â And the weight was lifted.
âGet on Arrow, left side, and sit on his rump.â
Carson did so. Arrow nickered.
While Carson did that, Sara pulled something from out of her pocket, and strode into the makeshift tent where Tain was sleeping. As she pulled the tent flap aside, Tain awoke, and spun around, grabbing his spear from where it lay next to him. But before he could point it at Sara, she covered her mouth with her left hand and threw down a leather pouch on Tainâs face. A cloudy mixture of herbs and spices billowed throughout the tent, and Tain quickly lost focus and fell back unconscious. Before she too fell asleep, Sara ducked back out of the tent, smiling.
Jumping onto Arrow in front of Carson she immediately spurred Arrow to a full gallop out of the camp.
âTainâs going to have some very nice dreams for awhile! Plenty of time for you to get away!â
Carson grinned wide. The first time in a long time. Literally, he was riding like the wind, away from all of his problems. It was a wonderful feeling, but before he could stereotypically spread his arms wide or get bugs in his grill, Sara brought him back down to earth.
âNow, this is the hard part, Nosrac. Finding how and where to get you a house, Weâre making a stop at the Berretoâs.â Â
âI am not using that name,â Carson said.
âAlright, Sacron.â
The two rode on till they reached the little cave-stable. There, Sara helped Carson dismount, and she grabbed the same rope. âI hope you can climb,â she said, eyeing him up and down worriedly as they walked to the climbing point
Carson shook his head, saying, âIâve never done it before, but if it means I can be free, Iâm willing to try.â
Sara nodded, and soon she was giving pointers to him as they reached the climbing point and started moving up. âOk, hold the rope with both hands, and pull yourself up with your arms. Your legs should only be stabilizing you, not pushing off. Right here has good footing to start.â
They would spend a considerable amount of time climbing up, with Sara giving him plenty of help and pointers. As they continued up the surface, his face slowly turned into a furious snarl as his body screamed in agony of this new exercise. His thoughts wandered as he rose up the cliffside. From thoughts of freedom ahead, to intense hatred of what lay behind him. Being a prisoner to Tain. Having been a servant to countless bureaucrats. Being told all his life that he could be more. Should be more NEEDED to be more.Â
No more.Â
He would choose how much he wanted to live, if at all. A dingy little town like this, forgotten by the side of the road. It would be the perfect place to fall into blissful obscurity. . .Â
When Sara looked back to check on him, his visage was truly frightening. âYou ok, Larson?â
âFINE!â he yelled back. âJust. Fine.â
âAlright, Nosral.â
All she got back in return was a growl, as he focused on catching up to her.
âYâknow, Your very fun to mess with.â
âItâs all fun and games till someone loses their livelihood,â Carson said, before realizing that Sara probably didn't understand the threat. So he amended it. âOr a fox.â
Saraâs eyes were wide as she looked back down at him. "No. No one harms Furor."
Carson shrugged as best as he could. âDon't push my buttons, is what Iâm trying to say,â Carson said. âI donât take guff from anyone. Not even from⦠friends.â
Sara nodded, understanding flooding her still wide eyes. âWow. I should get a title. âCarsonâs friendâ. Pretty hard to get.â She paused, then added. âBut, seriously, donât hurt Furor, otherwise.... Iâll⦠do somethingâ¦â
âMakes⦠Perfect senseâ¦â Carson said, running out of extra breath to talk AND climb.
The two continued to climb in companionable silence.
Chapter 10: Life of Carl
Peragrine waved his tent flap out and stretched.Â
âAaaah. What a beautiful day.â
Having slept in his new coat, he looked around the tent, and saw no one but a pacing Furor next to a dying campfire with Rabbit stew, cheerily bubbling.
âMorning Furor! Whereâs everyone else? Not still asleep?
âI canât tell you!â The fox said mysteriously, looking everywhere but Peragrine. âJust donât think about it! Eat something! Anything!â
Peragrine smiled curiously. âO...kay⦠Is it a surprise?â he asked as he sought a bowl to get some stew.
âSure!â
Peragrine waited for the fox to elaborate, but when it didnât Peragrine asked: âCan I try to guess?â
âUhhhâ¦.. Sure!â
Peragrine thought for a moment. âDid Tain and Sara go into town for wizard books?â
âMaybe!â
â âMaybeâ?â Peragrine echoed. âSo, like, partially correct?â
âNo. Itâs top secret, Maybe.â
Peragrine pursed his lips. âYou wonât tell me even if I do get it right, will you?â
âMaybe.â
Peragrine groaned good-naturedly. âThatâs a no,â he said, as he sat down to enjoy his stew. âAll well,â he thought. âI guess Iâll just have to wait then.â
~~~~~
Sara landed on top of the Cobbler's shop. âDown here, Carl.âÂ
Carson looked down at the roof Sara was standing on. There was a big patch of hide covering one side of the roof, and he knew he didnât want to land there. So he pushed off with his legs and threw himself at the more intact part of the roof where Sara stood, intending to land on all fours.
Unfortunately, his arms were about as useful in stopping him as wet noodles, and he nearly landed on top of Sara, but she side-stepped just in time leaving him to land flat on his face. Â
âSeriously!â Sara laughed. âCan no one make the jump?! First Peragrine, now you!âÂ
Carson groaned pitifully, as he tried to get up, but his arms trembled horrendously, and wouldnât even support his weight. He managed to roll over and sit up. His entire body felt like jittering putty. It was then that Sara noticed how ragged he looked.
â...Need any help, Lrac?â
âCall me Carl, that fits.â Carson wheezed, waving an arm disjointedly.Â
âAnd what about a last name? How about Phlegmson?â Â
Carson shook his head. âToo close to Flemming.â Â
âOk⦠Well, since your free now, how âbout Freeson?âÂ
âFreezing?â come to think of it, he was freezing, up here on the rooftops.
âNo⦠How about Freeman?â
âLike the actor?â
âWhatâs an actor?â
Carson smiled. âYeah, I think that fits. Carl Freeman.â With this, âCarlâ attempted to stand up, but he was still quite unsteady, and extremely pale. However, sitting still was making him want to hurl. Better to keep moving.
Sara helped him up, and together the two made their way down a service ladder, into an alleyway. Here, Sara stopped him.
âOk, âCarlâ. Youâre not known here, so you can walk the streets. Iâm going to take to the rooftops, but what I want you to do is walk left down this street till you reach a large two-story yellow house on your left. It will have a garden gnome out front. Knock four times, then three, then four. Iâll meet you inside.â
'Carl' nodded. âSee you there.â Then he put his hands in his pockets, and stepped out into the light of the street, as Sara climbed back up the ladder.
Once on the roof, she kept a close eye on Carl. More than once, she thought she had lost him, so easily did he blend in to the others walking or driving through the street.Â
'I guess thatâs a good thing,' Thought Sara. 'Since heâs going to have to hide here for a long time, I guess.'Â
Her thoughts sped forward to how she was going to explain all of this to Mrs. Berreto
'Hopefully, theyâll be able to lodge him till he gets his own house and on his own feet.â she thought. âItâs not like heâs invalid either. Heâll be able to help and pull his own weight. Hopefully.' She glanced down at him as he stumbled on the ugly black asphalt road. He turned around and glared at the pothole he'd tripped on before continuing.
Pretty soon, Sara reached the house. Finding an open window, she swung through. Right into Yarnellâs room. However, it was lacking of Yarnell. Sara considered the time of day. âMust be eating.â She headed out of his room, and down some stairs. There they were, both of the Berretos. Yarnell and the Widow Berreto. âHi.â
âWauh!â exclaimed Yarnell, turning around to see Sara come down the stairs. âHow did you get in?!â
Mrs. Berreto was just as surprised, but not as agile, and only her face showed her surprise. âMiss Pinewood, what are you doing here??? And in broad daylightâ¦!â
âA window, Yarnell, what else? And Iâm here⦠Iâll explain later. Someone by the name of Cars-Carl Freeman is coming. Donât worry.â
Yarnell raised an eyebrow. âLike.... The actor?â
âFor the second time, whatâs an actor?!â
Just then, someone knocked on the door. Three times. Then four. Then three.
Mrs. Berreto stood up. âI suppose weâll be needing two more settings?â
Yarnell went to get the door. âShould I let whomever it is in?â he asked, not directing his question to either woman in particular.
âYes.â Sara said. âItâs Carl.â
Mrs. Berreto shrugged as she shuffled off to the kitchen.
Yarnell opened the door, and saw a man with baggy sweats, a baggy cardigan sweater over a puffy cotton shirt, and normal leather shoes. He looked like a total vagrant, and about to pass out. Â
âHey kid,â the vagrant said. âIâm here to see Sara.â
Yarnell nodded. âSheâs here.â He stepped aside and let him in, closing the door after him.
âHi, Carl.â Sara said.
âSara.â he replied. âSo why are we here?â
âSo, first of all, is Steven here, Mrs. Berreto?â
Mrs. Berreto shook her head. âNo. Heâs pretty busy⦠Since yesterday, you knowâ¦âÂ
Sara winced.
âThe grumpy oleâ doctorâs been working non-stop after your escape blew up all those people at the front gate,â Yarnell said. âWhich reminds me, how did you make such powerful explosives?!â
âOh. Right. I told you Iâd explain.â Sara sighed.Â
âYou said something about a half-robot?âÂ
As briefly as she could, Sara told the tale of last night from the moment sheâd woken up Yarnell, (and the reason for it) to when sheâd escaped on Arrow. Several times throughout the story, she cast an apologetic glance to Carl, who had gotten a glass of water from Mrs. Berreto, and was sitting in a comfortable chair, regaining some of the color in his face. Surprisingly, he didnât interrupt, and in fact shared a (very small) interest in the story with Yarnell and Mrs. Berreto. Eventually, she finished.
âAnyways, Carlâs house-hunting, and while heâs doing that, can he stay with you guys?âÂ
Mrs. Berreto turned to Carl. âYouâre new in town?â
Carl didnât miss a beat. âYeah. Been on the road for a long time. Need to settle down. My old lifeâs gone up in flames during some rebellion riot. Your town seems pretty quiet. Maybe I can start over here.â He couldnât help the hint of a smile play on his lips as he told his half-truths. Â
âNormally, Iâd let him stay with me, but...â Sara paused. âIâve got a mayor to deal with.â
Yarnell nodded. âSince you didnât get to it last night. Stevenâs still really upset about that. He says you shouldnât go to Mayor Guy directly.â
Mrs. Berreto nodded. âNot sure what you hope to accomplish, but I- we- all donât want you getting hurt or captured.â
âI know you donât. But honestly, I donât really care about what happens to me," Sara replied.
âWell, others do.â Yarnell squeaked.
Carl raised an eyebrow at him.
âWell, no one else finds this as important.â retorted Sara. âIf I donât, no one else will.â Â
This silenced the other two. Carl crossed his arms. When no one said anything immediately, he jumped in, feeling much better. âSo, can I stay here for a few days? Iâm a real good cook, and Iâll be out of your hair most days, looking to get myself set up here in town.â
Yarnell turned to Mrs. Berreto. âMom?â
She pursed her lips as she looked Carl up and down. Something didnât sit right with her about him⦠But she couldnât pin it. Perhaps it was how heâs been brought in by Sara. How heâd just be thrusted upon them. Perhaps it was his strange non-traveling attire. Perhaps it was because it was clear he hadnât bathed in awhile.Â
Ultimately though, none of these were reasons to say no.Â
âI⦠donât see why not. Thereâs a spare room upstairs, past Yarnellâs and mine. Itâs surely full of cobwebs, but a little bit of elbow grease will make it decent again. Letâs see your work ethic.â
Carlâs nose wrinkled momentarily at the mention of work ethic, but he quickly swallowed it, turning it into a determined frown. âVery well.â he groused, as he followed Mrs. Berreto up the stairs.Â
Sara nodded. âI know this is sudden, but, Yarnell, he really is a good cook. I guess I should head back now.â
Mrs. Berreto stopped halfway up the stairs and looked back at Sara. âIs that all you came for, Sara? Sure you donât want to stay for lunch?â
Sara thought for a moment. She didnât want to go back and deal with Tain. No, She REALLYÂ didnât want to.Â
âSure.â She decided.
This caught Mrs. Berreto and Yarnell off-guard.Â
âReally?â Yarnell asked.
âIf youâre alright with that, I think itâd be a nice change.â
âOh, OK!â he replied chirpily.Â
Soon, all four of them were sitting down to the Berretoâs lunch.
Chapter 11: Gut Reaction
Tain awoke with a start. Sitting up, he realized he was covered in sweaty grime. His tent was unbearably stifling. He immediately crawled out of his tent for fresh air. He was panicking, but he couldn't remember why.Â
âOh, hey Tain! Wow, you slept LATE!â Peragrineâs voice called out. Tain looked towards the voice, but everything in his vision was still blurry. He remembered a washbin being next to his tent, so he turned there and dunked his head in, rubbing the strange grime off of his face.
When he pulled his head out of the water, Peragrine had come over.Â
â...so I just had second breakfast! Seriously, this stew is out of this world. Or maybe Iâm still just getting used to non-prison life; not sure-â
Suddenly, with the clarity of his eyes restored, all the rest of Tainâs memory came rushing back to him.
âWhereâs Sara???â
âSara? Probably still sleeping, Carson too, neither of them have got up,â Peragrine yammered, a soup bowl in his hand.
Tain shook his head, ran to Saraâs bear-hide tent and threw the flap open. âEmpty.â he declared. He dashed to Carsonâs tent.
It too, was empty.Â
âCrux,â Tain whispered.
Furor whined, pacing again.
âCRUX!â Yelled Tain, running to his horse. âSHE TOOK HIM!â
Peragrine didn't connect the dots quite as fast, turning to Furor. âFurorâ¦?â
The fox jumped in alarm at seeing Tain move so fast. It barked at Peragrine, who turned back to Tain, but he was already mounting Cooper.Â
âTain, wait! Furor says h-â
âDiversion!â Tain barked back at Peragrine, as he spurred Cooper to an impressive full speed. Behind him, Furor was barking and yipping up a storm.
Peragrine did a double-take, listening to his two friends at odds he didn't understand. âFuror, what is going ON???â he asked, his words echoing in his head like Furorâs did.
âAre you for Tain who is grumpy and knowing full well heâs ruining someone's life or for Sara, whoâs just trying to do something good?!â the fox said with all the conviction of a innocent child.
Suddenly, it all clicked for Peragrine, and his heart dropped into his fancy new boots. Â
âOh no.â
~~~~
Tain and Cooper streaked across the field towards Wishwell. Only now that he was riding somewhere did he think about where he was going.Â
âWhere would she have taken him?âÂ
His first thought was that sheâd given him a horse and had him ride off to wherever he liked. But then he remembered that all the horses were there except for Arrow. That meant sheâd taken him somewhere.Â
And the only place he knew of around here was Wishwell.Â
Heâd start there. If he didnât find him there⦠well⦠Then he and Peragrine would be found soon enough.
As he neared the town, he pondered how he was going to get in. Peragrine had mentioned in passing how theyâd climbed over the wall and into town⦠but he didn't know where that was.
Suddenly, Peragrine and Betsy sidled up next to them. âThis wayâ¦!â he said, seeming just as tired as his horse, strangely. They took off along the left of the cliff-face, and Tain followed them on Cooper.
Soon, they were at the spot. Peragrine pointed up.
âThis is where I scaled the wall with her and some rope. Thereâs a little hook up there, if you can see it?â
Tain peered up. âYeah. I see it.â They stared at it together, then he shook his head. âThat will take too long.â He turned his horse around. âThereâs no other gate except for the main one, right?â
Peragrine nodded slowly. âYeeeah⦠Actually, yesterday, me and Typhoon kinda blew it to bitsâ¦â
Tain brought Cooper up to speed again, and Betsy strained to match the courier horse. âThen youâre going to blow it up again!â he yelled back.
~~~~
Sara started to get up from her chair. âIâd better head out now.â
The other three stood up. âIt was nice having you!â Yarnell said. âFor lunch, I mean. Instead of for the stuff we usually do. Like tense meetings or missions stuff. Though itâs nice to see you then tooâ¦âÂ
Yarnell stopped talking and started picking up dishes.Â
Carl rolled his eyes. âI think I should head out too. Thereâs still plenty of daylight, and I want to get a good look at the town,â he said. âIâll be back a bit after dark, I think.â he turned to Mrs. Berreto. âThank you very much. Iâll see you later.âÂ
Mrs. Berreto nodded as she walked over to her chair with her knitting. âTake care, both of you.â
Carl left out the door like a normal human being, while Sara headed out the way she came in. Up the stairs, turning a right into Yarnellâs room, and juming out of the very convenient window.Â
She looked out across the rooftops for any prying eyes. Nope. Nothing up here but distant screams and explo- wait, what?
Sara looked out towards the west gate. The main gate. The only gate. There were explosions and fires starting upâ¦!
Saraâs eyes widened. This wasnât Tain⦠WAS IT? If it was, he'd clearly lost his mind!
She couldnât let them find 'Carl'.
Or could she? No, preferably not. She'd gone this far, it would be a waste to stop now.
Rapidly, she began forming a plan. âCARL!â she yelled, catching his attention on the street below, she motioned for him to go back inside.
In response, a confused Carl looked around before ducking into a nearby general store.
Sara simply facepalmed. "I guess that works," she muttered, pulling out her double-bladed dagger, and heading towards the sounds of destruction.
Chapter 12: Final Scene.
Tain tore through the town, with Peragrine right behind him, blowing away anyone who tried to stop them.Â
âSAAARAAA!â Tain yelled. âCOME OUT, SARA!âÂ
He had considered calling for Carson, but he knew that Carson wouldnât come out. However, if heâd learned anything about Saraâs characteristics over the past 2 days, he guessed sheâd respond to someone tearing through her town. From her, heâd be able to figure out where Carson went.Â
At least, he hoped. Right now, it was his best shot, and time was against him. The longer Carson was missing, the longer he had to hide or get away.
âI WONâT STOP TURNING WISHWELL UPSIDE DOWN TILL I FIND YOU, SARA,â he continued.
They were right around the middle of town now. The very well the town had been named after stood in sad disrepair in the center of what was a partially-constructed vehicle roundabout.
Suddenly, Sara came crashing down on top of Tain, taking him right off his horse. She attempted to pin him to the ground as she thrust her double-bladed dagger right at his heart. However, a burst of wind tossed her aside like a ragdoll.Â
Sara immediately figured it out. âPERAGRINE!!!â she cried, seeing the Wizard boy ride up and snag Tain off the ground in an amazing display of trick riding. Now Tain and Perry were riding double atop a frantic Betsy. Â
âYOU SAID YOUâD BE GENTLE WITH HER!!! LIAR!â she said, changing the subject.
But Tain wouldnât be deterred from his mission. As Perry steered a nervous Betsy in circles around Sara, Tain questioned her.Â
âWhere did you take him, Sara?â
âBAH-HUMBUG!â She yelled.
âDid you bring him to the authorities?â
âFETTUCCINE ALFREDO!â
âIs he here?â
âNI.â
Tain nodded, her 'no' meant 'yes' to him. His eyes burning with frustration, he continued, âWhich way?â
Sara looked around wildly for an incorrect answer. She pointed at the sky. âPOTATO!â
"Underground??" In this case, the reverse didn't seem to make much sense. One thing was clear, Carson was near, or she wouldn't be so desperate-sounding.
Unfortunately, this insane interrogation was cut short by Paradox Rogues finally catching up with Tain and Perry.
âHalt! In the name of the Law, I order you all to GET DOWN ON THE GROUND!!!â A Shinobi announced, holding two sharukins.Â
Tain pointed at her. âITâS THE FUGITIVE SARA, SHE STOLE MY- uh.â Tainâs adrenaline-fueled bravado faltered as he realized he didn't know exactly how to describe Carson without sounding incriminating himself. Peragrine was about to whisper him a pointer when--
âTHEYâRE THE GUYS WHO ESCAPED THUNDERCLAP!â Sara said, pointing her dagger at the two men on the finally still horse.
Silence rolled out from the three surrounded fugitives. Sara stared at the two on horseback with a straight face and wide eyes. Peragrine too, had wide eyes, but they were deeply hurt and disbelieving. Behind him, Tainâs anger and frustration bubbled over out of every nuance of his demeanor towards Sara.
âSaraâ¦â Peragrine whispered. âWhy?â
Sara looked at him. âBecause your wrong. Everyone in this town is wrong.â She looked as if she wanted to say more, but... the guard piped up again.
âI want you all down on the ground, with your hands on your heads where I can see them. Otherwise, Iâm afraid things are about to get messy.â
Peragrineâs gaze dropped. He whispered something to Tain, and they seemed to agree on something. Tain looked back at Sara.
âWhat do you need, Niat?â Sara snarked.
Tain shook his head. âNothing from you. I only need Carson.â
âTHIS IS YOUR FINAL WARNING; DOWN ON THE GROUND, NOW.â the Shinobi yelled. The sound of guns and other weapons priming or being aimed echoed throughout.
Sara rolled her eyes at the guard and ended by looking at Peragrine.
âSo. Where. Is. He.â Tain growled at Sara.
Sara shook her head, and mouthed, âIâll tell you later. Just shoot him.â
Tain scoffed. âNow, Peragrine.â
âNOW!â yelled the guard.
âDO IT NOW!â Sara yelled at Peragrine, as she pulled out her bow and shot randomly at the crowd of Rouges.
Just as countless dangerous missiles flew at the three, (and one arrow flew away, shot by Sara,) Peragrine threw his arms up as if he was tossing glitter, and a bright, spherical wave of magic reflected all of the dangerous implements...
Right back at the attackers.Â
Dozens of Paradox Rogues, Town guardsmen, volunteer militia, and bystanders went down with gunshots, arrows, spears, and other reflected implements shot back at them.
As the bright light faded, Peragrine opened his eyes, and saw all of them knocked over, many badly hurt. However, before this realization really sank in, Tain yelled from right behind him on the horse, âTHERE HE IS!â, and reached in front of him for the reigns to yank Betsy into movement down the road. Peragrine followed his gaze, and saw it too.
There was Carson, standing a ways away, on the porch of a general store, appearing shocked at the scene that was playing out before him.
Sara saw him at the same time as Tain, and started to run after Tain and Perry, but someone in the crowd caught her attention.
âOuuuh.â
âYARNELL!!!!âÂ
There he was, face up in the dirt road, at the back of the crowd. Heâd been shot in the chest by a blaster. Or, a reflected one, anyway. Not that it mattered. Sara ran immediately to his side.Â
âYarnell, what happened?â
Yarnell opened his eyes, and as soon as he saw Sara, he valiantly began to speak, even though it clearly hurt to do so. â...Heard trouble. Came out of the house to take a look. Ah! Bright light, and then I got shot!â He tucked his chin, trying to get a good look at it, but let his head fall back as the extra effort was too much. âAuh!â he cried, turning his eyes to Sara. âIs it bad?â he asked through tears.
âDonât move, Yarnellâ¦â Sara spoke as calmly as she could, but her eyes were also tearing up. But before she could continue, she heard a sharp whistle, and the sound of horse-hooves coming back down the road.
âLET ME GO, YOU INSUFFERABLE BIGOT!â screamed Carson as Tain rode Betsy with Carson slung across in front of him. Peragrine had somehow recovered Cooper and was riding him as well. They were charging back along the road, and would be passing Sara any momentâ¦
She stood up. âOne second, Yarnell.â As they stampeded by, Sara grabbed Carsonâs hand, and pulled, HARD.
Carson came tumbling off of the horse, down into the gravel that would make the paved roundabout. Tain reared Betsy up, to turn her around, as any of the wounded still laying around scrambled to get out of the way.
Right behind Tain, Peragrine came on Cooper, attempting to scoop Carson back up, but Sara simply said, âJust one last word, and that's not a request.â
This gave Peragrine pause, and he slid his mount next to Tain, giving him a âwaitâ signal. Tain visibly scowled, a frightening sight, but he lined Betsy up next to Cooper, and both horses and riders appeared to hold a furiously whispered conversation.
Sara helped âCarlâ up off of the ground from where heâd fallen off of the horse into the asphalt. He looked the absolute worst sheâd seen him yet. And yet, there was definitely something different about him now. A defiance in his eyes that had been hidden before.
âCarson, Iâm sorry. It didnât work.â Sara now whispered. She didn't know really what or how to say what she... wanted to say, but didn't know? So it all came out in a strange rush. âBut stop letting them boss you around. You can literally say, `Hm⦠No thanks.â if they go against that, tell them I told you, and Iâm right. And, while youâre at it, sneak in an, âIâm awesomeâ. Got that?âÂ
Carson stared at Sara for an uncomfortably long time, as others around them began to get up and recover, and as Tain and Peragrine watched a few feet away.
Finally, he put a cut and bleeding hand on her shoulder. âThanks.â Then he let his hand drop, and limped over to his captors.
Without a word, Tain dropped off his horse and bound Carson with rope. Then the two re-mounted.
Sara pointed a finger at Tain. âWhat youâre doing is wrong, and I think you know it.âÂ
Tain made no reply.
Then she looked at Peragrine. âYouâre a little bit better. But if you donât fully agree, you should tell him. And if heâs upset about that, thatâs his problem.â
Peragrineâs only response was the pained and haunted look he gave Sara.Â
Then the three turned their horses around, and rode unopposed out of the wreckage known as Wishwell.
They took the east road, never speaking a word, nor stopping... Not until night had fallen, and Wishwell was far out of sight.
<======{///) End Act II (\\\}======>
Act 3: Iron Crick
Chapter 1: Peragrine's Thoughts
Peragrine couldnât sleep. But not because he wasn't tired. Oh no. Actually, this was the most tired he could ever remember being! Butâ¦
Every time he closed his eyes and tried to stop the typical incessant buzzing of his mind to get to his ever active and generally fantastic dreamland, the silence and blankness of the inside of his eyelids would become an unwilling stage for the retelling of recent events. The chaos and destruction of Wishwell on not one, but two separate accounts.
In the moment, (both moments), they had been thrilling⦠but thinking back...Heâd really done a number on the place!Â
And the place hadn't been a prison, or a bad guy base, like Thunderclap had been. This was a tiny town on the side of the road. Heck, heâd grown up in a place sorta like that. . .Â
With a sickening revulsion that he felt in the very pit of his stomach, he realized that heâd done to whatever children that grew up there something similar to what the maelstrom had done to him all those years ago. In hindsight, he could recall younger faces zipping by his field of vision. Faces of fear, confusion, and terror-filled awe. He could guess at what they saw when they looked at him. A monstrous entity, destroying chaotically, leaving destruction, confusion, and wreckage both physical and mental in its wake.Â
Lives forever changed.
Admittedly, it was a much smaller scale than when the Maelstrom had blown up his home planet of Crux. This planet was still intact, they could rebuild their homes⦠But Peregrine knew that was because he simply wasnât as powerful. In scale, it didnât make his lack of self-control any less heinous.Â
This realization, and the silence and stillness of his companions in the camp was crushing him.
So much for using his powers to help people.
The wrench in his gut, the regret in his heart, it was too much. Peragrine curled up in his stolen sleeping bag and cried himself to sleep.
~~~~~
Peragrine stood on the porch in his thin, borrowed farmer clothes. In front of him were Stirlingâs long lost siblings, Peter and Emily, as well as dear Mrs Richardson. He laid a hand on Peter's shoulder. "Peter, I want to let you know I'm going to do everything I can to get your family back together. But for now, you need to focus on getting better so you can be there for the reunion, wherever it might be held, k?"
Peter looked at Peragrine neutrally. Then he smiled and said, "I'm glad Stirling was lucky enough to have someone like you at his back. God be with you, Peragrine. Come back safe."
Peragrine grinned back. "Thanks, Peter." He turned to a recovered Emily who had an arm around Mrs. Richardson.
"This is goodbye for now, Emily."
Emily took a deep breath and said, "Well, as long as you bring Stirling back and we have a party, I'll forgive you."
Peragrine nodded eagerly. "It's a deal!" he put his hand forth to shake on it. Emily regarded the hand with a bit of confusion, then disdain. She grabbed it and yanked Peragrine into a bear hug. Behind Perry, Peter chuckled. Patting him on the back, she let him go.Â
Now blushing, Perry turned to Mrs. Richardson, who had her sad, sweet smile.
"My boy, I do hope you go out and bless others as you've blessed all of us."
Peragrine became sombre. "Mrs. Richardson... I've not brought any blessing to you!" he realized. She began to counter with a shaking of her head, but Peragrine was having an epiphany. "Oh my word, I've done nothing for you." He gasped, covering his mouth. She shook her head. "I couldn't save your daughter, and I can guess what happened to your husband based off of what happened at the Merry Band, and... Oh my-"
"No." she finally said, as she pointed at him. "You will not go about placing blame on yourself for circumstances." Her voice was soft, and broke at points, but there was still strands of strength in it. Strands of conviction. "When I and my husband saw you and your friend crash down that day, 15 years ago, we knew something big was happening. We knew the name Silverstine, but what we didn't know at the time was the name Wanderthistle. Well that's changed. You go out there, find your friend. You go out there, and change this world. Just like we told the two of you back at our old house. I didn't know I'd pay more than just an over tilled field, but I'll keep paying if that's what it takes to ensure this land's freedom for the next thousand generations." She turned on Emily. "Your mother, remember her speech? 'We need not just heros, but legends.' Well, here's one now. And Peter's another. And all those out there whom you helped escape, they are too. Your mother's a legend, as far as I'm concerned. She's risked herself to save us all. WE ARE LEGENDS." Mrs. Richardson was shaking with emotion. "So, Peragrine Wanderthistle, don't you dare say you haven't done anything for me." Peragrine nodded vigorously causing tears to flip off his eyes. Somewhat scared but also ridiculously proud and moved, he listened to this wonderful dark-skinned (but not really dark skinned?) Lady he owed so much to.Â
"Just go out and keep ... being you." She ended awkwardly.Â
Peragrine nodded, and turned to step off the porch, and join Tain and Carsonâ¦
~~~~
Waking up, Peragrine was greeted by a brand new sunrise. Morose, but thoughtful, Peragrine gathered new strength from the sight of the new sun.
He'd made a mistake.
He wouldn't be allowed to go back and fix it.
But an even worse thing would be to give up on his gift entirely.
Instead, he resolved to get back on the horse.
Literally!
Chapter 2: Tain's Thoughts
Tain stared into the Western wind. North and west. Thatâs where he wanted to go. Towards the Moorlands, on the border of Ankoria. There, supposedly, there was a prison camp. A secret prison camp, rumored to be frequented by visits from Lord Vladek. Which made sense, since Vladekâs ancient personal fortress from wars past was situated somewhere in the north of Ankoria.
But in that prison camp⦠Was the love of his life. Moira. A fellow Paradox Rogue, who apparently, like himself, had seen she was fighting for the wrong side. Had realized the atrocities they were ordered to commit were not for the betterment of minifigurekind. Â
Tain rubbed his temples as he let his mind wander, reminding himself what he desired to do with his freedom. What he needed to do.
Before his imprisonment, they had designated him the Rogue Square. A Rogue Rogue. Heâd escaped capture, at first. But he hadnât been able to thwart their plans and still evade them forever. Eventually, he was captured by an elite force commanded by one âMikhailaâ. Before sheâd locked him away, sheâd mocked him with the knowledge that his Love had been similarly captured and taken to this... Moorlands Camp.
That had been 5 years ago.Â
His teeth ground against each other as he considered two great evils.
Either his information was still accurate, and his beloved Moira had been, and still was, in a squalid concentration camp for 5 years⦠or he would travel all the way there with his chosen⦠associates, only to find nothing. Either way, this 5 year-old lead was his only one to go on, and his two chosen companions were coming to help. Well, at least one was.
Having once again come to the same conclusion that he had the many other times heâd done this to focus himself since getting out of prison, he grew impatient. He turned to the other two. Carson was snoring, and Peragrine was muttering in his sleep.Â
He had an insane compulsion to shake them awake, get them moving, find a whip and drive them both forward out of pure frustration. But instead, he took a deep breath and looked East.
If he was correct, sunrise was just minutes away. Then they could get moving once again.
He turned back around, looking South now, to where the main road was, just out of sight.
Yesterday, leaving Wishwell, heâd opted to gallop down the East-West Road. Even if it was obvious and open, they had gotten much further than if they had cut through the open fields. However, when night came, he had called for a rest, cutting north into the tall grass fields. The other two had wordlessly followed and silently set up camp, before turning in. Â
It was about balancing his impatient need for swiftness with the needs of his group, as well as the need to hide their fugitive status, which due to Sara Pinewood of Wishwell, was still quite hot on their tails, he was certain.
Wait. âHisâ group?
The sound of Peragrine yawning obnoxiously loud, made Tain aware that the time for reflection was over. It was time for action.
Chapter 3: New Dynamics
âAaaah. Morning, Tain!â Peregrine said, as he stretched and slapped himself all over to get the blood flowing.Â
âPeragrine.â
Peregrine sauntered over to his saddlebags and rooted around for some cold breakfast. âI assume weâre going to try and eat as we ride?â
âThat would be wise.â
Peregrine glanced sidelong at Tain, who was simply standing there. âDid you get a single wink of sleep, brother?â
Tain blinked. Honestly, no, he hadnât. But Peragrine would worry and fuss about him if he knew.Â
âIâm fine.â
Peregrine frowned.Â
âDamn,â thought Tain. âThat was the wrong thing to say.â
âIf you say so, Tain. But Iâm keeping an eye on you to make sure you donât fall off your high horse. Literally.â Peregrine admonished.
âFine.â
Just then, Carson groaned as he rolled over and his face came into contact with the beautiful sunlight, waking him.
âOh for the love of-â Carson began, languidly pulling his arms over his face to hide from the beauty of it all.
âGOOD MORNING, SUNSHINE!â Peregrine belted, striding over to Carson with a handful of biscuits.
âAH! Good G-â
Peregrine shoved biscuit in Carsonâs mouth. âTime to get up and eat, you beautiful barnacle-face!
Some obscenities were rendered into garbled âMruffurumphsâ as he tried to chew and curse at the same time, all the while being pulled to his feet by Perry, and then saddled up by Tain. He was tied by his feet to the stirrups, leaving his hands free for breakfast or whatever else.
Fairly soon, the three made their way back to the main road and continued west at a strong and steady canter.
Peragrine rode his horse ahead of Tain and Carson. His horse, Betsy the Mare, really seemed to enjoy the wind which whipped along the road. And of course, she had figured out that the best wind was in front of the group. Behind them, Tain and Carson sat on their respective mounts, Cooper and the Mule, who still had not received a name.
Tain watched Peragrine as the young magician cantering ahead. Perry was smiling and chuckling, turning his head every which way, and pointing things out, apparently to his mare. It seemed like they were having a grand old time, traipsing along without a care in the world. Even the mare, Betsy, seemed to be enjoying it.
Tain didn't understand it.Â
He turned his head to his left. Carson was lying with his chin atop the Mule's low head. Both the mule and Tain's horse, Cooper, were trotting easily along. The perfect gait for speed and stamina.
"You see this guy? It's like he's lost his marbles or something. Talking to his horse; Who does that?" Carson gestured lacklusterly at Peragrine. "Like he's drunk or something."Â
Tain didn't reply. He was too busy doing what he realized no one else would do. Keeping an eye out for patrols.Â
Thankfully, they had only seen a few in the far distance, all going back in the direction of Thunderclap Keep. As far as Tain knew, they hadn't been seen. Or if they had, their new looks had hidden them.
Tain was honestly surprised at how evidently poor a job the search teams had done before giving up. However, he decided not to question this particular stroke of luck.
Instead, he reminded himself that all that mattered now was getting to the Moorlands Prison Camp, and freeing Moira. Freeing her from the tortures Mikhaila and others had no doubt subjected her to... Freeing her from the physical prison as much as the mental one...
He knew she was waiting. Far too long already. Far too long.
Beneath him, Cooper snorted. Tensed up. Turning one big brown eye back at Tain, he seemed to ask, 'Where's the danger?' even as he continued at the same, even pace. Â
Tain closed his eyes, took a deep breath, and released his own tension that he'd built up by thinking too hard about things beyond his control.Â
Cooper watched him a moment more, before blinking the big brown eye, and turning back, relaxing once again.
~~~~~
The day passed by, entirely uneventful. Tain was elated by their speed, and estimated they would be able to make the Western Crossroads by tomorrow. From there, they would follow the road as it bent North.
Even better, Peragrine hadnât bothered him, and Carson was next to nonexistent. That was not to say that he didnât watch them both very closely. Only that he didnât have to intervene.
~~~~~
Chapter 4: False Stop
Night approached, and as the Sun dipped below the horizon, the trio struck off the road to make camp. Peregrine seemed to finally be finding less and less to say to his horse, as he drifted closer to Tain.
âHey, Doc,â Peregrine said. âYou should get some sleep.â He tilted his head, staring at Tain intensely. âYouâre about ready to pass out, I can tell.â
Tain didnât like Peragrine staring at him like that, but⦠He was really tired. A proper sleep wasnât something heâd had since⦠Well since Sara had drugged him, but he didnât really consider that a good rest. In which case, it had been more than a day or so since heâd slept. Which normally was fine. Heâd gone longer without sleep. But recent events had been taxing for someone on a normal sleep schedule⦠Also he seemed to be the only one watching out for anything...
âIâll take watch,â the Wizard boy said. Tain opened his mouth, but Peragrine waved a hand. âAnd yeah, Iâll watch Carson like a hawk. Actually, a Falcon.â
Tain closed his mouth, but then another thought came up, and he opened it again. But Peragrine cut him off once more. âYeah, Iâll watch for patrols.â
Tain shook his head.
âOh, and Iâll wake you if I start to fall asleep, is that what you wanted?â
Tain closed his eyes and nodded. âYeah.â
Peragrine shook his head. âNot to worry. Iâm going to be fully awake. I have some stuff to sort in my head, but donât worry, Iâll be fully alert!â
Tain decided to ignore that last bit.
Within the hour, a fire-less camp had been set up, a wordless cold dinner was served, and Tain and the mounts were fast asleep.
Carson was tied to the mule, which was tied to a stake in the ground along with the other two horses. He woke the mule and led it to its furthest extent of its rope so that then he could come and sit next to Peragrine, who sat a ways from the camp.
Peragrine was sitting cross legged in the grass. It was significantly shorter than the grass theyâd camped in yesterday, and been walking through before, coming up a bit higher than oneâs knees, rather than being chest high like it had been on their way to Wishwell. Â
âWhat are you doing, juju kid?â Carson asked, noting that Peragrine had his eyes closed, his nose into the gentle night breeze.
âIâm not really sure.â
âThought you were supposed to be on watch.â
Peragrine opened one eye to look at Carson. âOh, I am. But Iâm also trying to contact Steffan.â
Carson gave Peragrine a look. âThat explains so much, and yet, so little.â
âWould you like me to elaborate?â
âAbsolutely...â
âCool! Iâm gl-â
â...Not.â With this, Carson made a big show of getting up to leave.
âWait!â Peragrine said, opening both eyes. âI need to ask you a favor.â
Carson paused noncommittally. Peragrine continued. âIf I blank out or otherwise lose my grip on reality, can you slap me?â
Carson considered for a moment. âWhat youâre saying is, if you slack off in lookout duty, you want me to hit you?â
âIt would make me feel a lot safer while I try to figure out this Magic stuff,â Peragrine said, adding brightly, âI might even learn how to fix your back!â
Carson reflexively tried to feel the small of his back, where Emily had stabbed him back in Thunderclap Prison, and where Peragrine had subsequently âhealedâ him by numbing it with his magic. However, with his hands bound in front of him, he couldnât. Either way, it was still numb.Â
He shrugged. âSure. Iâll watch the watcher for a while.â
Peragrine beamed. âThanks buddy.â
Carson frowned, but didnât say anything, instead settling down next to Peragrine.
Peragrine closed his eyes and took a deep breath.
âOk, how do I want to do this?â he thought. Last time heâd talked with Steffan Rhyffed (In fact, the only time), heâd been asleep.Â
He honestly didnât know how to do it again, or even where to begin!
âWell, not knowing how to do something doesnât mean ya canât do it!â  He thought optimistically. âIâll just call out⦠psychically!â  Accessing his magic, he felt it flow through his frame with itâs raw fizzy-soda-pop power. Taking a deep breath to steady himself, he felt it smooth out into a fine malt. Easier to control, just like Steffan had shown him.
âYO! Steffan!â he hollered mentally.
Carson reeled, having just heard âYO, STEFFANâ screamed into his mind, along with every living creature in the vicinity. The horses screamed, Tain awoke, swinging his spear around in a wide arc, and hitting nothing.Â
â â Iâd like to have a word with you about continuing my magic le-â continued Peragrine, but he was cut off by Carsonâs frantic slapping.
âSTOP TALKING, STOP TALKING, DAMMIT!â screamed Carson, getting Peragrine out of his⦠whatever he was in.
~~~~
No one was sleeping tonight. By democratic vote, they decided to keep travelling.
Chapter 5: The Crossroads of Fate, Destiny, and Luck.
It was nearly morning when the group arrived at the crossroads. As crossroads went, this was a very simple one. A T-way intersection where the roads widened to make a large circular dirt area. In the middle was a very tall wooden signpost surrounded by hitching posts. Directions on the signpost included:
West: âWishwell, Somna, â The West sign also had a golden Crown on it, reading âOrlan, ~300 Miles.â
South: âWheatgrove, Evereed, Rum-A-Tum-Tum, Port Townâ¦â
North: âBridge to the Unknownâ Right next to this sign was a sign of a specially painted blue, which read âTo Aquila,â in yellow letters. Perhaps not so unknown as it might have once been...
There were many other signs clustered around the post, pointing in all sorts of directions, but many of them were illegible. Especially ones that pointed north.
Around the center of the dirt area were other items of interest that one would find at a rest stop. On the west side, there was a large wooden shelter with picnic benches underneath it. All around were evident mounts from insects. Most likely ants. Next to that was a small stable, itâs roof showing signs of collapse. On the Southeast corner of the circle was a merchant stand, long since fallen into disrepair. In the discreet corner of the Northeast was a small collection of thin, spindly trees, surrounded by various lovely flowers that were in defiance of their dreary surroundings.
As Tain, Perry, and Carson trotted into the circle, Peragrine pointed out the old stand. âI wonder if thereâs anything we can use in there.â
Tain nodded, glad that Peragrine was thinking the same thing he was. Â
They tied their horses to the hitching posts by the central signpost, dumping the water that was in the troughs there, as it was clearly foul, stagnant, and contaminated.
Betsy gave Peragrine a morose look, to which Peragrine responded with,â Aw, donât worry, gal. Thereâs got to be a well around here somewhere. Iâll get you something better.âÂ
âGood,â said Tain. âWhile you do that, Iâll check the stall.â
Carson turned from one party member to the other. âAnd Iâll just sit here on the horse, since no one can be bothered to get me down and take the prisoner for a walk.â
Tain and Perry looked at each other from across the horses, silently debating.
Tain apparently lost, as he came forward and got Carson down, making sure his hands were secure and leading him like a dog. âYouâll help me,â he said, thinking it a helpful suggestion, though it came out more as a command.
Carson just muttered indifferently and followed.
Looking around, Peragrine couldnât immediately see a well. So he followed his common sense and went towards the plants and trees.
As he came up towards it, he saw there was a slight path, largely overgrown with flowers that went through what he could now define as a circle of trees.
âHuh! How lovely.âÂ
As he stepped through, the sounds of Tain, Carson, and the light wind going across the plains all became muted. Inside, it was quiet and peaceful; still and serene. To one side, there was a well, overgrown with mossy grass and flowers. Lightning bugs and butterflies flitted through the clearing in the strange half-moonlight. In the other, was a gravestone.
âOh.â Peragrine was taken aback for a moment at the sudden change in atmosphere, but curiosity helped him to recover quickly. He went to the well first, and inspected the bucket he found there, as the various insects inspected him.
Both parties found their find to be respectable. Tossing the sturdy old bucket into the well, Peragrine began drawing some water as he looked around the clearing.
Was it just him, or was this clearing somewhat bigger on the inside than it had looked from the outside? Heâd have to walk around the trees once he brought the bucket back.
Casting his eyes over the headstone, he found he couldnât read it in the light that it was. Not from here. He glared into the lights of the fireflies that were collecting on his coat.Â
âHey,â he said. âWhy donât you fellas check that stone over there for me?â
With these words, he blinked and attempted to connect a tendril of his green energy to their tiny⦠He couldnât even tell what color they were, they were so tiny.
Their reaction was very quick, and they zipped over eagerly to the stone.
As Peragrine began pulling the bucket full of water back up, he read the headstone that the lightning bugs were now illuminating quite well.Â
â âGeorgia Sage, 2921 - 2954â Huh, so only 22?â He read, as he unfastened the bucket from the rope that held it. âGosh, thatâs so young.â Hefting it against his chest, he stumbled over to the grave for a closer look. Below the professional lettering was more rough writing.
âOf ⦠Iron Crick?â Peragrine read. â âBeloved wief and mothar.âÂ
âHe was a simple miner, my husband, but he did his best and I loved him for it.â
Peragrine whirled around, sloshing the bucket of water everywhere. âWHAAA!â
Behind him floated a tall, blue, glowing woman, in a long, flowing peasantâs dress and apron.
He scrambled back a bit, but ended up pressing against the gravestone.
Rationally, he knew that what he was seeing must be a ghost, but⦠this was unlike any ghost heâd ever seen before! Her features were far more animated than they should be for someone dead. And while she wasnât a floating skeleton, he couldnât honestly say that she was a floating fleshly human either. Her features were somewhere in between, and it made her look alien in the extreme. Her eyes were empty white lights, there was an uncomfortable gray hole where her nose should have been, and her skin was pale, blue, and glowing...But smooth, and clean. Her lips were still perfect, her eyebrows still whole and expressive. She had both ears, which were round and humanâ¦
âOh! Donât be alarmed!â She exclaimed, but Peragrine very much was. Sheâd come out of nowhere, and she was stunning in every sense of the word, good and bad, and there were more than a few superstitions that screamed at him from his past that told him he was in deep doodoo-voodoo. Still, he attempted to be civil.
âAr-Ar--â He squeaked.
The ghost also seemed as unsure as Peragrine was. âIâm the person who you're sitting on top of, yes.â She held out a hand, as if to pull him up, or maybe shake a hand, but then she frowned. âUhm. Oh, yes.â
Peragrine waved a hand as he scrambled to his feet. âAre you here to-- Um, I dunno? Haunt me?â He glanced down at the now spilled and entirely empty bucket. âSorry about wetting the place,â he said, staring at the ground.
âHaunt? Oh, no. Iâm the one whoâs sorry,â said the ghost. âIâm still getting used to my appearance and the effect it has on people.â Peragrine heard her groan. âYou would think after 90 or so years I would be able to get a handle of being a ghost,â she muttered. âStill, I hardly ever get visitors whom I can speak with, so I guess that doesnât help my etiquette.â
Peragrine steeled himself and looked back up at her. She seemed very tall, even if she wasnât floating two feet off the ground. âAre you some sort of elf or something?â he asked, not filtering his thoughts from his mouth.
âHmmm?â The ghost looked down at her long flowing dress. âOh. No, I just donât have feet anymore, so it all trails off into mist.â She floated down and the dress pooled around her on the grass till she was standing about even with Peragrine. âDoes this feel better for conversation?â
Peragrine simply nodded, unsure what else he was supposed to do. This ghost really wasnât here to kill him for disturbing her? Had he disturbed her?? Was this part of his magic???
The ghost smiled, but it only served to give Peragrine an icy chill down his spine. Come to think of it he was very cold now, and he couldnât see any of the insects anymore.
âAre you go-â
âWhere are-â
âIâm sorry,â Peragrine muttered. âGo ahead.â
The ghost smiled again. âOh, thatâs alr-â
âAre you going to kill me?â Peragrine blurted out.
The ghost seemed taken aback. âWhat?! No!â
Peragrine wasnât assured. âWell, then⦠What are you doing here?â
The ghost sighed. âIâd like to ask you a favor. If youâre travelling north.â
Now it was Peragrineâs turn to blink. âA⦠Favor?â
The ghost nodded. âItâs about my child. Cyndii.â
~~~~
Tain couldnât believe his luck. Then he reminded himself there was no such thing as luck.
Yet, there it was. A whole set of Paradox Rogue Marauder gear in a crate. Collecting dust.
So, it was either luck or fate. Neither of which he was comfortable with. He decided to stop with the philosophy and just deal with the physical fact that it was here.
Carson came up behind him and peeped over his shoulder, munching an apple in his ear. âOh damn! Thatâs an impressive find,â he said, unable to hide his surprise.Â
Tain simply nodded and picked up the wormholer that was next to the crate, loosely covered by a leather tarp.Â
He flipped it over, inspecting it for rust, ownership, ammo, and the usual tracking bugs.
No rust, identified to a âOlaf Wilkinsonâ, no ammo or power, and yes, it still had itâs GPS tracking. Though it wasnât on, meaning this wormholer hadnât been touched for at least 30 days. Or the independent micro battery of the GPS tracker had run out of juice because it had been here 30 days without a main power source.
Either way, whomever might have known about this being here had clearly abandoned it awhile ago.
So intent on the wormholer was he, Tain didnât notice Carson reach into the crate and pull out the Missile Launcher that was there till he said something.
âNice. Iâve always wanted one of these. Bet I would be a-â
Tain flipped the Wormholer around with an acrobatic grace, placing the sharp teeth of the inactive chainsaw next to Carsonâs neck. âDrop it.â
Carson paused, clearly thinking about something.
Tain knew exactly what that particular something was. âYou shoot a missile in here, and we both die. Thereâs no chance you survive.
Carson ground his teeth. The fact that Tain said he couldnât do it just made him want to do it even more. Just to spite him. âShut up.â
âDrop it.â
âStop telling me what to do, and maybe Iâll listen!â Carson yelled, swinging the Missile rack at the Wormholer at his neck.Â
âHow could you listen if Iâm not talking?â Â Tain momentarily wondered before his eyes went wide as the Missile-Rack made a sickening âTING!â against the side of the Wormholer, but thankfully, the missiles did not go off. However, his Wormholer was no longer at Carsonâs throat, and Carson took advantage of Tainâs surprise by leaping on top of him.
The two scuffled in the dirt floor of the stall, fist to fist.
~~~~
âCyndii?â Peragrine echoed.
âYes. She lives- well, not livesâ¦â the ghost trailed off, unable to find the right word.
âYour daughterâs a ghost too?â
The Ghost sighed. âI fear so. However, she is under a curse. Unlike I, she cannot roam free. She is trapped.â
âTrapped?â
âYes. And I want you to free her.â
~~~~
âThis is freaking ridiculous.â
âShut up.â
Carson gave an experimental wriggle. âNope, weâre stuck.â
Tain craned his neck. Somehow, he and Carson had gotten tied up in Carsonâs leash. Now Carson was breathing on his neck, and Tain wasnât certain that if he got loose, he wouldnât kill him. He closed his eyes and took a few deep breaths, desperately trying to ignore Carsonâs wriggling and breathing bundled up next to him.
Carson looked at Tain. Heâd closed his eyes and was⦠meditating? Was he meditating? What a moron. Â
He tried another experimental wriggle. Nope. Totally, solidly stuck. âI guess we could wait till the kid comes by. Then weâd be free.â
Tain held back his panic at the thought of being stuck here till Peragrine got there. He glanced down at the ropes binding them, but the only end he could see was the knot that was holding Carsonâs hands.Â
He considered for a moment, but a moment was all he needed. Anything was better than this.Â
âIâm going to untie you,â he announced, as he wriggled his arms and hands into position.Â
Carson didnât immediately respond as the two jiggled around, but once Carson felt Tain working with the knot, he managed a quick. âThanks,â followed closely by a much louder âWell, itâs about dang time!â right in Tainâs ear.
Tain noted the first part, and ignored the second. âOnce youâre untied, do not grab any weapon, or weâll end up doing this all over again.â
There was a pause, and just before Tain was about to ask âunderstood?â, Carson replied.
âGot it.â
A moment later, and Carson was untied. A few moments more, and the rope slacked off, and they rolled away from each other in disgust.
Tain rolled away, and grabbed the Paradox Blaster that had fallen out of the crate during their scuffle, before neatly rolling to his feet. Carson grabbed an apple, and also scrambled up. He mockingly threatened to throw the apple, then waved a hand and munched on it. âThis isnât a weapon; Itâs a snack,â he muttered.
Tain couldnât refrain from rolling his eyes, before he looked around at the mess. No crate was unturned now, and various foods in every stage of freshness to decay were lying in a heap around their feet. Also all over their clothes. Various insects were now buzzing around, disturbed by the fight.Â
âThis must have been a food stand,â he thought as he gathered up whatever was not food. This included a few medieval weapons, a first aid kit, and the full Rogue Paradox Marauder set. He set these up on the front of the stand, brushing everything else off.
Trotting over to the horses, he rummaged around for his makeshift tools that he'd worked on Typhoon with. Gathering these up, he sat down on a stool at the front of the stand and got to work on the gear.
From inside the stall, Carson sauntered up, with mostly-unharmed fruits and goodies in his arms. âWhatcha doing?â
Tain was taking the Wormholer apart. âGetting rid of the trackers.â
âTrackers?â
Tain nodded. To demonstrate, he pulled out a tiny capsule with his chopstick tweezers. The minuscule lights on it showed signs of having burnt out. He set it aside.Â
Carson leaned closer on it, inspecting it curiously.
âDonât touch it.â
âI wasnât going to, jerk.â
Tain shrugged imperceptibly, and continued rummaging through the bowels of the machine. Stripping off some of the bulky armor, it opened up to a lot more wires and fuel lines, and Carson observed as Tain expertly stripped it to itâs most basic parts. He only slowed down to remove another bug, this one looking more like a fuzzy mote.
âMicrophone,â Tain explained. He carefully set it aside with the GPS tracker.
Shortly afterward, he moved on to the other pieces, stripping them down, removing bugs carefully, and then reconstructing them with much less bulk. Â
Carson watched on, very impressed, and only partially hiding it. Halfway through the Helmet, Tain groaned in disgust.Â
âThereâs too much here. Too many cameras, too many microphones. Too many backups, since this is connected right to the communications.â
Carson just nodded.
Tain picked up the helmet and chucked it behind him. âNot worth it.â
Carson handed Tain a mostly unwrinkled apple. Tain took it and munched grouchily while he worked on the boots.
~~~~
Peragrine closed his eyes and reached out to the Ghost. To Georgia. Mrs. Sage. âItâs a deal.âÂ
He shook her hand, and she gasped. When Peragrine opened his eyes, motes of light were falling from her orb-like eyes. The ghost- No, Mrs. Sage, was crying.Â
âThank you.â
Peragrine smiled. It was a soft smile, and not one heâd made in a long time. It felt strange on his usually grinning face. âYouâre welcome.â
She glanced down at his hand, holding hers. âTell me⦠Have you ever been dead before?â
Peragrine raised both eyebrows in alarm. âUm, no?!â
With her other hand, Georgia pointed to the shaking hands. âThen I donât see how this is possible.â
Peragrine glanced down at his warm, colorful, flush hand in the icy cold, pale, almost porcelain hand of Georgiaâs. âItâs magic. Iâm learning about it, but I can do lots of surprising things. Like talking to you for one!â he looked up. âIâve seen ghosts before, but never quite like this.â
Georgia grew thoughtful, but at last shrugged. âEither way, it is a blessing to me.â She finally let go of the handshake. âI do not know if I shall be able to keep pace with you, but I will try to. If not, I shall see you there!â
Peragrine nodded. âYou got it!â
And with this, Peragrine watched as Georgia swished upward, and flew away through the trees, to the north.
~~~~
Tain put on the final boot.Â
âAlright. Iâll admit it. You make that armor look great,â Carson said, leaning against the stand.
Tain looked down at himself. He couldnât help but feel a sense of relief wearing some armor. He hadnât realized how much heâd missed the familiar weight of it. Also how weak heâd gotten in prison despite his best efforts. Heâd have to get used to it again.
Carson nudged the Wormholer on the counter. âGo on, Rogue Square, letâs see what you can do with your fancy, gutted Wormholer.â He pointed at a collection of boulders tastefully lining the far edge of the crossroads leading south. âWhat can you do to those?â
Tainâs head swiveled between Carson, the Wormholer, and the intended targets. It would be good practice. Hardly a challenge, but good to see if everything was in working order.Â
In one fluid motion, Tain pulled the now-loaded Wormholer off the counter, swung around, and began firing at the boulders immediately.
In mere seconds, the rocks were reduced to rubble, and the wormholer spun to a grumbling stop. Proud of himself, he smiled.
Behind him, Carson laughed. âBRILLIANT!â
Tain turned around. Carson was grinning ear to ear, and almost jumping up and down with excitement.Â
âHECK YEAH!â Carson cackled, a wicked gleam in his eyes, a devious smirk on his lips.
Hadnât heâd seen Paradox firearms before? Of course he had. What was getting him so worked up about this display?
âYou decimated those rocks!â Carson cheered. âWhy, if those had been other Rogues or guards or something, you would have OBLITERATED them before they even got a âHalt, prisoners!â off!â Carson whooped.Â
Tain glanced back at the rubble. It was still smoking with the power of the Wormholer in his hands...
Carson was right. He would have. Â
Just then, Peragrine rushed out of the trees to the stalls right, lugging a bucket of water.
âIs everything ok?! Are we under a- Hey, now!â Peragrine stopped short, seeing Tain all dressed up in the Paradox Rogue Marauder gear with the wormholer. âWhereâd you get the spiffy new duds?â
Carson shoved a thumb at the stall. âIt was hiding in there like it was specially delivered, Kid.â
Unable to take his eyes off of Tainâs awesome outfit, Peragrine sloppily dumped the water into the trough, which the thirsty horses quickly drank. Setting down the bucket, Peragrine came over to the others.
âWow.â Peragrine said. âThe Valiant, Rank 3, and everything.â
Tain suddenly felt slightly self-conscious as Peragrine came over and inspected.
âSomethingâs off about it.â
Carson kicked some of the extra armor and padding that Tain had extracted. It lay at the foot of the stall. âDoc modified it. You know he used to be a Rogue himself, right?â Carson said casually.
Peragrine froze briefly, staring at Tainâs boots. Tain tensed up, uncertain how Peragrine would react. Had he'd told him yet? He couldn't remember...!
Peragrine glanced up at Tain, his eyes⦠surprisingly cool. âReally?â he asked.
Tain nodded slowly, as Carson grinned cruelly behind him.Â
âOh yeah! Heâs an ex-rogue! Went on a few different missions, I think. Then he went rogue from the rogues. Got the nickname Rogue Square. Get it? âCause heâs a Rogue Rogue. A double agent for the already double agents. A triple agent!â Carson mocked. âA flippant flip-flopper of the most fiendish find!â
Peragrine straightened up, his face very neutral. Tain remained completely still. Carson continued to roast Tain.
Then Perargrine smiled, and Tain saw Peragrineâs naturally upbeat personality rush back. âThatâs good to know!â He slapped an arm on Tainâs armored shoulder. âIt suits you well!â Peragrine turned back to grab the bucket again. âSpeaking of stuff you need to know, I want to show you guys something!â
Carson stopped short. âWait. What?!â He glanced between Tain and Peragrine, stunned that his big revelation hadnât caused any interesting drama or fireworks. âThatâs it? You just take this in stride?!â
Tain breathed a tremendous sigh of relief, as Carson stalked off after Peragrine. Then he followed as well.
~~~~
Peragrine lead them into the grove of trees. âIsnât it lovely in here?â
Carson looked around. It was indeed very serene. âGah. Itâs so quaint, itâs disgusting,â he said. âAll itâs missing is fairies.â
Tain came in behind him. He noted immediately the way the trees hemmed in closer than it had seemed from outside. Biting back some irrational nervousness, he focused on Peragrine, who was lowering the bucket into a well.
âAnyway, I found a ghost here!â
Tainâs irrational nervousness suddenly became slightly more rational. His eyebrows shot into his hair, while Carson voiced his concerns for him
âYou what?!â
Peragrine pointed to the right of the well. There, against the treeline, sat a tombstone.Â
âYeah. She scared the living daylights out of me at first. Well, almost.â Peragrine patted himself. âI guess not all of the living daylights.â He chuckled.Â
Carson backed up, surprised by the sudden appearance of the tombstone. Backing up, he bumped into Tain, who stepped away, irritated by the invasion of his space. Honestly, heâd had enough of Carson getting in his space today.
For Carsonâs part, after bumping into Tain, he straightened up and stared down the tombstone, almost daring the ghost to rise.
Peragrine continued as he fiddled with the well. âOnce she calmed me down, because honestly, she was very frightening- Didnât have a nose, how unnatural is that?!- she asked me if I could do her a favor.â
âFavor?â Tain echoed, as he came forward with Carson to inspect the gravestone.
âYeah. She said that if weâre taking the North road, could we stop by in a deserted town called âIron Crickâ and free her daughter from the collapsed coal mine sheâs in.â
Tain looked back at Peragrine, sudden concern in his eyes. âThereâs a child stuck in a coal mine?â He repeated. âRight now?â
âYeah, thatâs what I-â
Tain straightened up. âThen what are we doing here? Every second is-â
Peragrine glanced back at Tain, confused by his reaction at first, but then: âOh! No, sheâs already dead.â
The color drained from Tainâs face, and got replaced by confusion.
Peragrine explained quickly. âI need to free her ghost. Not the⦠well. Living body.â
Tain stared at Peragrine, prompting him to continue. Carson flicked his attention between the two.
Peragrine pointed at the Tombstone. âGeorgia Sage. Lived a long time ago. In Iron Crick, up the road. Had a child. Child had friends, real and imaginary. Cute little girl named Cyndii Sage. One day, Cyndii and her neighbor friends go and play, and donât come back for dinner. Apparently, they did this often enough that Mrs. Sage didnât worry till after dinner. After dinner Mr. and Mrs. Sage go looking for Cyndii and the others with those other parents, but a terrible storm comes up and drenches everything. They canât find them anywhere.â
Peragrine paused. âMrs. Sage sorta didn't go into detail much after that, and it doesnât all make sense, but basically, I need to free Cyndiiâs soul from the collapsed mine that they got stuck in. I promise I'd look into it since weâll be heading that way anyway.âÂ
Peragrine brightened up. âIn return, Mrs. Sage told me sheâd scout the road ahead for us! She swears that the road all the way to Iron Crick is clear of patrols! This part of Morciaâs really not patrolled much, since thereâs really not much of an economy out here beyond farming. And thatâs all been centralized by thedude around Thunderclap and Orlan now.â
Tain frowned. He wasn't sure such a deal was in their- or rather, Peragrine's favor. Especially considering the source.
âA Ghost?â Tain thought. Heâd never seen a ghost, though heâd heard plenty of tales and legends. Weren't ghosts usually signs of evil, darkness, and curses?
âGreat, so now youâre getting haunted by total strangers,â Carson muttered. âTaking obligations from beyond the freakinâ bloody grave. What are you now, Wizard Kid, an occult channeler???â
Peragrine shrugged, smiling. âIt was surprising, but if it turns out I can help someone, living or not, find peace, Iâm not just going to ignore them.â
Tain shook his head. âAre you sure it was a ghost? That it meant no harm whatsoever to you? To us?â
Peragrine focused on Tain, re-evaluating his conversation with Mrs. Sage briefly. âAs certain as I can be, considering it was the most intense ghost encounter Iâve ever had.â
Carson spluttered. âYouâve seen other ghosts?!â
Peragrineâs thoughtful gaze on Tain turned back into a grin for Carson. âOh yeah! Even before I became the âWizard Kidâ, my Uncle and I had a brief stint as paranormal ghost-hunters.â His smile faltered. â...I wonder what my Uncleâs doing nowâ¦â
Once again, Tain shook his head. If this ghost had already left to scout the road ahead, then there wasnât much they could don about it now. He just hoped Peragrine knew what he was doingâ¦
Carson looked back at the tombstone, then shivered violently. âNo. Nononono. I didnât sign up for any of this lunacy!â He pointed an accusatory finger at Peragrine. âYou better keep this freakish magic voodoo under control, Kid, and away from me, or thereâs going to be HELL to pay.â He took a final glance at the stone, before shivering again and heading for the exit to the grove.Â
âIâm leaving; this place gives me the flippinâ willies.â he said, before turning back abruptly to look back at Tain. âYou going to stop me?â
Tain turned back to Peragrine, whoâs demeanor had further deflated under Carsonâs words.
âLet me know as soon as you see this âghostâ.â Tain said. âI want to judge it for myself.â Then, he turned away and left with Carson.
Peragrine nodded belatedly to himself. âYeah. Sure.â
~~~~Â
Tain and Carson set up camp, while Peragrine finished taking care of the mounts. Risking a little fire, they made a meal of a decent, if watery, stew.Â
It would be only an hour or two before sunrise, but a little sleep was better than none, especially with the general trepidation of the road ahead that was present on everyoneâs mind.
Peragrine once again offered to keep watch.
âIâm not tired at all!â Peragrine said. âAnd I wonât do anymore magical screaming,â he added, smiling apologetically.
Carson grumbled something better left unknown, and Tain nodded wearily. âJust so long as you leave off the magic experiments for tonight.â
Peragrine nodded, but he couldnât hide a flash of disappointment. âYeah. Thatâs fair.â
Tain noted Peragrineâs forced cheerful demeanor. Something was bothering the young magician. Briefly, Tain considered what it could be, and got multiple possibilities⦠The Ghost, Not being able to handle his magic, his concern for Tain, Carson⦠There was a lot, and Tain wasnât sure how he could alleviate any of those worries. Especially when he shared a lot of them himself.Â
He decided there wasnât anything he could do about it now. Not without knowing what particular issue it was that was bothering him. If it really was just one issue. And he wasnât about to ask and start a huge conversation like that right now. Better to simply take note and sleep on it.
So thatâs what he did.
Soon enough, Peragrine was left to his own thoughts as all his traveling companions, human and equine, were fast asleep. Some snoring, others silent. All dreaming their own dreams.
Except for Peragrine, who thought wistfully about his Uncle.
~~~~~
Chapter 6: Into Iron Crick
Carsonâs eyes flashed open. There was a terrible, disorienting moment where he couldnât make sense of what he was seeing or where he was. Why he was so cold. So stiff. Unable to move.
Then his muscles responded to the fact he was awake and trying to sit up. Stiffly, they responded, and his head cleared.
âWell, heck.â
Another day.Â
Another miserable day.Â
As a prisoner to his once-prisoners.Â
More irony to shove down his gullet and suck on for⦠Hell if he knew how long.
âThis is my life now,â thought Carson. âCould it be worse?â he wondered.Â
Then the sun came over the horizon and lanced him full in the eyes.
âAH! G-, WHY?!â
~~~~
The threesome had a quick, but decent and warm breakfast, due to Peragrine having gathered materials for a fire over the past few hours while watching. Upon having everyone up, and Tain agreeing it was safe, Peragrine light them magically. Peragrine was his cheery self, and did most of the talking while Tain, Carson, and all the animals did their best to either listen or ignore while they ate.
Soon enough, the three were saddling up to head north. Carson scrambled up onto the Mule, and looked back at Tain, who stood watching him as he double-checked the lead rope connecting the Mule to Cooper.
âWell?â Carson asked. âWhereâs my rope?â
On the other side of the Mule, Perry steered Betsy over, curious. âTain?â
Tain stared at Carsonâs ankles. â...No.â Then he turned back to Cooper, and saddled up.Â
âNo?â Carson echoed. âWhaddya mean, âNoâ, Doc?â He turned to Perry as the lead rope pulled taut and the mule lurched forward after Cooper. âThink heâs gone daft.â
Peragrine smiled as he watched Tain and Cooper for a moment. âHe means âno ropeâ, Carson. Just hold your seat on the mule, and weâll all be fine.â He leaned over and attempted to pat Carson on the back, but Carson deflected it with a wave of his now free-to-use arms. In response, Peragrine chuckled, and trotted off to the front, striking up a conversation with Betsy.Â
âI say, itâs a lovely day for a new challenge! What do you smell on the wind today, Betsy, my young gal?â
The day passed. For Carson, it was dull as ever, even without the rope. Even the weather seemed to agree, staying cloudy and overcast the whole time they traveled. He still slumped in his saddle, fighting off drowsiness as he tried to keep his seat.Â
The only interesting change was that he could root through the bags when Tain wasnât looking.Â
By the time noon rolled around, he had a fairly decent idea of where everything was. Given the rest of the day, he was certain heâd memorize it. And that gave him something to do. Something outside of just resting his chin in between the Muleâs ears anyway.
Around noon, they stopped to stretch their legs. The sky had grown increasingly dark, and Tain eyed the heavy clouds with trepidation. He turned to Peragrine, who also took note of the clouds.Â
âHey, maybe weâll get to Iron Crick by then!â Peragrine replied cheerily to Tainâs silent doubts.
Carson glanced up. âNo. Weâre going to drown in an open field. Iâve never seen such dark clouds.â
Tain glanced darkly at Carson. Of course heâd never seen such dark clouds. Heâd never been on the road as much as he had been these⦠past few days.Â
Carson turned his attention back to earth, and Tain quickly looked elsewhere.
As they got back on their mounts, Tain considered their options.
As far as he could see, there was no cover on these plains for miles. Supposedly, the town of Iron Crick was just over the northern horizon according to their map. Directly west, the grass rapidly grew shorter and shorter, till it gave way abruptly to gravel and sand. The small desert of Morcia. To their far Northwest were hills that began the border between Ankoria and Morcia. They would be steering that way soon enough, as soon as they got a bit more miles out of the clear roadâ¦
The only other notable feature was to their far Northeast. The very Tip of Mount Thunderclap was visible on the horizon. Dark, and looming in the current overcast lighting. Tain only looked at it when his sense of alertness called for him to sweep his eyes over that way for patrols.Â
It seemed to him that if it was going to rain, (and it certainly did look that way,) then their two best options were to forge ahead through the rain to the hills and hope for natural cover that way, or gamble on the abandoned ghost town of Iron Crickâ¦
Two things decided this for him.
A terrifying clap of thunder, and the appearance of a distant building on the horizon. Followed by a torrent of rain.
âWHAT-â screamed Carson. âTHE ACTUAL-âÂ
KRA-KOW! Another lightning strike erupted only meters away from the group, drowning out Carson's panicked profanity and frightening the mounts. Betsy and the mule both screamed and brayed, and while Betsy took off down the road with Peragrine, the Mule remained tied to Cooper, who merely skittered nervously, much to Tain's welcome surprise.
âGood stallion,â Tain said. Then he spurred Cooper forward, a direction that both Cooper and the Mule eagerly complied with.
âHead for the building up ahead!â Tain yelled, hoping Peragrine could hear him and control his horse.
Carson struggled to maintain his seat on the janky ride of his ungainly galloping mule that struggled to keep up with Tain's thoroughbred horse. He managed to look up in the downpour.
The town was just barely in view through the rainfall. However, what drew his attention was the warm, inviting light coming from the lower windows of the first big building they were coming up on. A big 2 story Inn or something of the like.
âHow did we not see that before?!â Carson yelled. âYou're all USELESS!â
Briefly, Tain wondered that as well. It was almost as if the Inn had appeared at the same time the storm had started. But that was preposterous. Besides, it looked quite real and tangible against the equally real and tangible rain pummeling them.
Any harbor in a storm, right?
After what felt like torturous hours, but was perhaps merely minutes the two horses, one mule, and their riders all arrived at the door to the tall, imposing Inn. Peragrine sloshed his way to the door, only to have it open before him.
âCome in, travellers! Come in. Get dry.â
Peragrine looked up from where the doorknob had been. Directly at his eye level was another face. An honest face. The kind you wish your doctor or your dad had. Like a teddy bear, humanized.
That is to say, he had soft, liquid brown eyes, a big, fluffy-curly full beard, and a perfectly, delightfully, crinkly smile. Yet he only seemed to be in his 30s. Perhaps 40s. Beards hide a lot.
âI saw you all madly dashing across the plain. Wonât you come in out of the rain?â
Peragrine refocused on the words of the speaker, as Tain and Carson crowded him from behind.
âWhat's the hold up, Wiz-Kid?! I'm catching pneumonia standing out here!â yelled Carson, punctuating this with an all too real sneeze.
âOh! Right!â Peragrine willed his foot past the door, and a shiver ran up and down his spine, leaving him even more chilled than he's been standing outside. It took him a moment, but then he realized.
âWow. This place is STUFFED with magic.â he said. He blinked twice, and exclaimed in alarm as his vision was covered in inky blackness. A representation of the magic pervading the room.
âOh, so youâre a magician of some sort?â The strangerâs voice called. Peragrine felt him leading him further into the warm wooden boarded room, and heard his friends come in after him. âBring the horses in too. Alas, I donât have stables for them, and theyâll surely die out there in that forsaken weather. Yes, bring them in, I insist.â
Peragrine blinked twice more, and his vision cleared. âThatâs really kind of you. You donât mind the wet horse smell?â
The man shook his head. âNot at all. You said you sensed magic?â
Peragrine grinned. âWhy yes! I-â and he made a grand sweeping bow, flinging rainwater everywhere from his drenched leather coat. â-Am a young Wizard.â
Behind him, Carson audibly facepalmed. Tain frowned, but thinking quickly, he stepped forward. âAre you the owner?â he asked, as he began to peel off his outer clothes.
âWhy yes!â the man said, as he helped Peragrine out of his coat, and rushed to catch the otherâs coats as they took them off. âWhat can I do you three for?â
Carson tossed his outer layers at the man, and continued to strip down to his undergarments. âIâll take a hot chocolate by the fire over there. And some blankets if youâre able,â he said as he attempted to remove his soaked socks while hopping over to the cracking, merry fireplace across the main room.
The man gave a brief nod to Carson, replying with a âOf course, sir, just as soon as I am able,â before turning back to Tain and Peragrine.
Tain motioned to Peragrine. âIs it true then, what my-- What the kid says?â
âThat thereâs magic in the air?â
Tain nodded. Peregrine sat down on the floor and began pulling off his boots and socks as well, though he kept his sopping wet leather pants on.
The Innkeeperâs smile froze for a moment as he stared at Peragrine, and Tain could tell he was contemplating something. His hand instinctively drifted to his Wormholer, which was strapped to Cooperâs side.
âMagic is everywhere,â said the Innkeeper, finally looking at Tain. âBut yes, especially here.â He hefted the pile of dripping clothes onto the clean, gleaming, wooden Bar Counter, and began separating them based on to whom they belonged to. âBut you neednât worry. This magic means no harm to you.â
âWhat about my-â Tain froze, unable to find the right word.Â
âYour friends?â The Innkeeper finished. He turned, and looked past Tain to Carson and Peragrine who were huddling by the fire, both shirtless, and one in only his panties while the other was only in rolled up leather leggings.
âOf that, I am uncertain.â The innkeeper said.Â
 Suddenly, Tain noticed Peragrine shiver.
~~~~
Suddenly, Peargrine shivered. Even though he was sitting next to the warm fireplace, he felt like ice water had just been dumped on him from above. He looked up, and couldnât see anything out of the ordinary, but his spine continued to tingle up and down.
A moment ago, this room had been cozy and warm, like any well built wood interior. Now it felt like an igloo. Still cozy, but cold.
âWhat is it?â Tain called, from across the room.Â
Next to Peragrine, Carson edged away, giving him a wary look. âYou alright, kid?â
Realization dawned on Peragrine, as he recognized the chilling sensation. He slowly turned to Tain.Â
âI think thereâs a ghost here.â
Just then, Betsy and the other mounts stirred with unease as the various fire-based light sources either blew out or were greatly diminished, and a chill gripped everyone.Â
âOH HECK, NO!â Carson squealed. Peregrine whipped around just in time to see the panicked expression of Carson, just before a hideous blue-white visage tackled him from behind, sending him face-first to the ground.
âNo!â exclaimed Peragrine, belatedly trying to grab the ghost. But he was too late, and the blue-white light from the ghost disappeared into Carson.
Meanwhile, Tain turned to the Innkeeper. âWhatever protection I have, it must be extended to my friends. Tell that to your magics and your ghosts.â
The Innkeeper turned from Peragrine and Carson, and looked directly at Tain, who found he could not look away.
âMy good sir. I donât control the ghosts and magic. I only know certain things about them.â He turned back to Peragrine, who was picking Carson up off the floor. âThough I think you will meet her forthwith.â
As Peragrine pulled Carson up, his fears were confirmed as his eyes fluttered open.
Carsonâs eyes were yellow-white orbs, glowing, and pupiless. And when he spokeâ¦
âHello, living ones!â
...It still sounded like Carson? But trying to sound like an 80 year old woman?
âHeh. hehehehe.â Peregrine giggled despite himself.Â
âCarson?â Tain asked from across the room.
Peregrine turned around. âTain, dunno how to tell you this,â He hefted Carsonâs still rather limp, under-dressed form. âBut, ah, um, CARSONâS BEEN POSSESSED. BY A WOMAN.â
âCarsonâ nodded. âDonât worry, I intend to leave him in the same condition I found him.â the ghost said cheerfully.
Tain and the Innkeeper walked over.
âHello Sylvia, glad you could make an appearance,â the Innkeeper said as he walked over.
âCarson/Sylviaâ looked down and extricated⦠themselves, from Peragrineâs supporting grip. âYes. So am I. Even if itâs not a perfect match.â They chuckled along with the Innkeeper.
Peregrine glanced between the two. âSo, are you two friends?â
Tain came up on the other side of the two. âAnd what do you want with us?â
The Innkeeper and Slyvia/Carson exchanged a look, and then the Innkeeper put an arm around Carson like an old Buddy⦠In his Underwear. âFriends by necessity, you could say. And as for what we want with the two of you-â
Sylvia raised a hand. âThree of them.â
âRight, three⦠It will take some explaining, so before I begin, do any of you want something to drink?â He pointed behind the bar, to a number of huge Barrels. âOr to eat? We have practically anything you can think of.â
Carson/Sylviaâs stomach gurgled. The Innkeeper looked at them in surprise.
âIt would appear that this host is a fan of his food and drink, but as you know, John, I donât drink,â Sylvia/Carson said.Â
John rolled his eyes good-naturedly, and replied. âVery well, I shall get a snack and some of the ever-present rainwater.â He looked at the very awkward other two. âAnything for you two?â
Tain was on the verge of panic. Clearly, it wasnât safe to be here. They were down 1 man, and he somehow guessed that they weâre going to be able to leave peacefully now, even if they could leave Carson behind⦠Could they leave Carson?
No. The thought was a tempting one. A convenient solution, but not one he would be able to live with. He may not like Carson, but there was a reason why he hadnât just killed or stranded him somewhere where he wouldnât be found by thedudeâs forces. And this⦠This could be worse than death.
Tain shook his head in the negative in response to the Innkeeper, âJohnâsâ inquiry.
At the same time, Peregrine was thinking. Though distracted by the clashing sights and sounds of Slyvia/Carson, he realized the danger of the situation as acutely as Tain did. Only, it didnât worry him. It gave him nervous energy that he could use. Still, it might be best to steady himself for the moment, and listen to what they had to say.
âIâll have a pint of something simple.â
âA light beer then!â Innkeeper John said, reaching underneath the counter and pulling out a wooden mug.
Tain gave Peragrine a dark glance, but he didnât seem to notice.
While John sorted out some refreshments for himself, Sylvia/Carson, and Peragrine, Tain motioned Peragrine over.Â
As Peragrine walked over, Sylvia/Carson watched them curiously from the warm fire.
âWhat's up, Doc? â Peragrine asked in a low voice.
âWe need to get out of here. The innkeeper said I was safe from the magic here, but-âÂ
At that moment, Peragrine shivered once again, from head to toe. His eyes snapped up to Tain's concerned look.
âThere's another one,â Peragrine whispered.
âWhere?â Tain asked, whirling around.
âIâm not sure, itâs just, I get a shivery chill when-â
Then, it came. Dropping down from the ceiling, visible to Tain as a silvery shadow, and to Peragrine as⦠well, as the ghost, Mrs. Georgia Sage.
Betsy and the Mule both panicked, and reared, but since there was nowhere to go for them in the entryway, they remained where they were, if noisily jittering about. Cooper snorted, and appeared to pen the other two in of his own accord.
âI apologize for spooking you all, but you all need to hear this: This Tavern disappeared without a trace when I lived here 80-some years ago, in a storm just like this one!â the ghost of Georgia Sage said.
Tain turned to Peragrine. âIs this your friend?â he said, resisting from grabbing his Wormholer, as Peragrine addressed it.
Peregrine nodded as he replied. âMrs. Sage, itâs good to see you.â
Mrs. Sage nodded, but she seemed very concerned. âI donât know why itâs reappeared now. It just flashed into existence here just as the rain started!â She flew close to Peragrine, who stood his ground, while Tain backed away. âI donât trust it!â she whispered to him.
Tain leaned around the ghost to look at Peragrine. âI canât make out all that sheâs saying. Itâs all-â
âGhosty?â Peregrine offered.
âIndistinct. The Tavern came out of nowhere, but itâs been here before?â
Mrs. Sage turned to speak directly to Tain, but a loud crash made them all turn to see John, who had just returned from the kitchen and dropped his tray full of everyoneâs refreshments.
He and Carson/Sylvia seemed both very alarmed at the sight of Mrs. Sage.
John flicked his attention to Tain, and with a sudden intensity asked, âSoldier, what is the date?â
Tainâs guard was up. He wasnât going to tell this man anything till he explained what was going on in this insane establishment. âWhy? I donât trust you.â
âIron Creek, 3041 AFâ¦!â Carson/Sylvia said, opening their previously closed eyes.
John nodded. âAh, Thank you Sylvia.â
Sylvia/Carson nodded back, giving an unnerving smile. Or perhaps it was just because it was using Carsonâs face. âThis host gave the information unwillingly, but youâll be glad to know, John, that they mean us no harm.â The possessed Carson began twitching uncomfortably.
âThatâs good to know,â he said. âI hope you didnât hurt him.â
Carson/Sylviaâs smile cracked a bit. âI will have to let this host go to ensure that.â
âAh.â John turned back to Tain and the others. âCould you all keep your friend from violence, or shall I get some rope?â
Peragrine stepped forward. âWeâd be more than happy to. Just let him go, please.â
Carson/Sylvia nodded, and as Peragrine grabbed his friend by the arms, the ghost of Sylvia extricated itself from the body of Carson, and Carson collapsed into Peragrineâs arms.
But only for a moment.Â
âGAAAH!â Carson yelled, waving his arms around, and breaking Peragrineâs hold. He looked around wildly, and upon seeing the two ghosts on either side of him, he edged as far away from both as he could, putting him directly on Peragrineâs shoulder.
âKid, if you get us out of this, I swear I'll make your death at my hands quick and painless.â
Peragrine thought about it, as he finally got a good look at the Ghost of Sylvia. âYeah, thatâs fair.â
Sylvia was the epitome of a witch. A freakishly large and spectral hook of a nose extended from her wrinkled and craggy face, with deep-sunk, yellow, orb-like eyes, under heavy, bushy, shadowy eyebrows. Unlike Georgia, Sylvia was not all white and blue, but instead had yellows, blacks, and grays mixed in with the usual spectral blues and whites. Her spectral robes were tattered and ripped, and she appeared shorter than Georgia, though again, there were no visible feet or legs.Â
To top off this fearsome visage, Sylvia was smiling. A grin that reached inhumanly from the furthest end of one cheek to the furthest end of the other, as if made of plasticine.Â
âThere!â She said. âSafe and sound. I just had to dig around for the right information, no lasting effects.â She paused. âAt least, I donât think so.â
Carson and Peragrine looked at her, then back at each other. Then back to Tain, who stared back at them. They all clearly saw their own thoughts reflected in each other.Â
â â âWe have to get the heck out of here.â â â
Before they could enact upon this shared thought, however, the ghost of Georgia Sage drifted towards the others.
âExcuse me, but could you two explain what this Tavern is doing here? She turned from John to Sylvia. Then she paused, uncertain.Â
âDo⦠I know you?â
There was a huge, menacing silence, in which Peragrine watched Sylviaâs face soften and contort into a more human appearance, reminiscent of an extremely aged woman. âYes, Georgia. You once called me your âGuardian Angelâ.â Sylvia dropped her gaze, seeming ashamed. âI think Iâve failed in that regard, but perhaps the Tavern has led me back here to atone for it.â
âWhat do you mean?â
Sylvia lifted her head up. âI am the reason your daughter is cursed. Though to be fair, she did embrace it near the end.â
Tain nudged Peragrine with an elbow. Peregrine ripped away his gaze from the ghosts to Tain, who pointed silently at the door. On Peragrineâs other side, Carson held onto Peragrineâs arm tightly, but he too looked at Tainâs direction and nodded vigorously, gently pushing Peragrine in that direction.Â
The three shuffled away, as Peragrine continued to listen to the ghostâs conversation, juicy as it was.
âWhat do you mean, stranger? Explain yourself!â
âItâs likely you blocked the memory from your mind. I was not kind to you when we first met, Georgia.â Sylvia said.Â
âWhen was that?â
Sylvia sighed a ghostly sigh that echoed and reverberated eerily in the large room. âThe day, or rather, the night, the Tavern disappeared. I had picked you out as a suitable host for my blood ritual.â
âBlood ritual?!â
âYes. I had intended to only use you as an anchor to keep me here when the Tavern left, but it only partially worked. When the Tavern left, as is its wont, it ripped my body from my soul, and I became a ghost. I had escaped this accursed Tavern, at the cost of my own body. But instead, I had yours.â
âYou possessed me?!â
âOnly at night.â
âAt⦠Night.â
âYes. At first, I will admit, I⦠Was frustrated with the limits. I couldnât do anything I wanted with only nights. It rather felt like Iâd traded one prison for a slightly better prison. When dawn came, you would immediately take control as you awoke, and I was stuck watching disembodied till night came again. With little exceptions.â
By this time, Tain, Carson, and Peragrine had reached the door and the horses. Outside, the storm was whipping up a frenzy.
âQuickly,â Tain whispered, as he put a hand on the door. Carson nodded his understanding, and Peragrine cast one last glance at the two ghosts, and John.
Who was staring right at them.
âUh, guys?â Peregrine whispered, but both Tain and Carson were now shoving the heavy oak door open.
Right in front of a thunderstrike.
KRAK-KOOM!!!Â
Carson gave a yelp, and fell back, even as Tain did, without a sound. Both were unhurt, if greatly alarmed. They both fell back at the feet of a suddenly very close Innkeeper John.Â
Peregrine blinked. He hadnât even seen him move!
âIâm afraid this is how it always is. Youâre not allowed to leave just yet,â the great bearded man said, towering over them.
Both Tain and Carson had had enough of this. With one motion, they both grabbed the nearest ankle of John, and hauled on him, to bring him down.Â
Instead, they drew themselves up, and around Johnâs immovable ankles.
John viewed them casually. âWell. That must be embarrassing for you.â
Tain pushed away from him, sliding back towards Peragrine, and twisting into a sitting position that he scrambled to get up from.
Carson instead went on the offensive, grabbing one of Johnâs arms that were clasped behind his back, and pulled himself up to a standing position, where he wound up and slugged John across the face with a nasty haymaker.
To this, John stumbled and reeled. A gasp escaped him, and he flopped onto the bar, grasping it to not fall.
âStupid magic,â he muttered, before turning back to Tain and Carson. âI told you, soldier, I canât control the magic.â He pointed at his newly mashed-in eye. âI never know what itâs going to do next.â
Carson rushed forward to press the attack, but this time, John was ready to defend himself, and he settled into a practiced brawlerâs stance, easily blocking all of Carsonâs admittedly vicious, but untrained, attacks.
âI donât want to hurt your servant,â John said, directing his words at Tain, âbut neither do I feel like continually defending myself. Mind calling him off?â
âIâM NO ONEâS DAMN SERVANT!!!â screamed Carson, slugging John a final three times to punctuate this fact that he actually sent John up and over the bar.
Tainâs eyebrows shot up. If the circumstances were not so stressful, he would have smiled. That was a brilliant shot. He was glad that heâd made a sort of peace with his âservantâ back at the crossroads.Â
Peregrine blinked. Was it just him, or had he just seen some red energy flare off of Carson? Peregrine shook his head. It had to be all this excess energy in the Tavern.
âNice shot, Carson! Now, letâs go!â Peragrine yelled, turning to the horses and the door.
âNo! You donât understand!â John called, as he tried to stand up from behind the counter. Surprisingly, other than a very nicely blackening eye, he seemed unharmed from Carsonâs impressive assault.
From the other two, Mrs. Sageâs voice echoed to Peragrine. âWait, Master Wanderthistle! This woman can help us with my daughter!â
Peregrine turned to the ghosts. The kindly, yet alien, blue-white light of the bizarrely deformed Mrs. Sage, shadowed by the creepy, shifting visage of the yellow-gray Sylvia.Â
Then, Peregrineâs attention was pulled in yet another direction, as Tain yanked on Peragrineâs shoulder. âPerry, we need to go.â
Peregrine snapped his fingers, and all of their clothes flew at them, as they rushed through the door along with their horses.
As Peragrine collided with the doorway and the horses and Tain, and his clothes that hit him from behind, and the yelling of all parties involved, everything went white.
Chapter 7: Perpetual Consequences.
Tainâs eyes snapped open. Darkness. He was lying down. Covered.Â
âThink. What do I last remember?âÂ
The Tavern, running through the door. A flash. Clothes.
Thatâs what was covering him. Clothes. The sounds of an open field, consistent wind. He got up to his feet.Â
He was in the middle of a mess of clothes, horses, and travelling companions. Behind him, a huge blackened site, where the Tavern had stood.
Beyond that, the Town of Iron Crick.
âCrux.â
He looked around. No sign of ghosts. No all-powerful Innkeepers. No trace of the nightmare Tavern. Except for the gigantic black lightning-struck area in front of him. Even the storm that had accompanied itâs sudden appearance had completely disappeared from the sky, leaving behind a lavender-gray one. The sun was hiding amidst some thick, but fluffy, clouds. It was still darker than it should have been, for the hour, and gloomy⦠But that seemed to compliment Tainâs current mood. A bright sunny day after⦠whatever all that had been would have been irritating.
He turned back to his travelling companions, who were still lacking in the clothing department.
He knelt down next to Peragrine, and wondered if he should shake him awake.Â
âWell, Peregrine doesnât worry about personal space so⦠I guess so?â
So, he gently grabbed Peragrineâs bare shoulders and⦠jiggled him.
No response.
Tain turned to his other charge. Carson was snoring.Â
Annoyed with both of them, and himself, he decided waking the horses and Mule would be easier.
~~~~~
Later, after he'd woken up, Peregrine stared at the blackened plot of land as he sipped some of the worst cold coffee heâd ever had.
It was foul. Really, bad. Worse than when heâd replaced coffee with compost dirt for April Fools and then had forgotten heâd done so and drank some with his Uncle.
But it didnât really matter. Everything else was terrible too.Â
Somehow, the entire Tavern had disappeared when theyâd left it. John, Sylvia, and most importantly, Mrs. Sage. All gone. Peregrine had already tried closing his eyes and reaching out for any ghost-chills. Not that he was any good at it, but he didnât sense anything within a country mile.
Carson was a wreck, Tain was stone-silent, all three horses were still shivering, and not just with the coldâ¦
No one really wanted to get moving again. The silence of their own minds was all they desired after their encounter with⦠such unnatural forces.
Suddenly, Peregrine stood up. The simple motion was loud in the pervading silence as his coat rustled and his leather boots creaked.
âIâm going into town.â He announced as he turned to face the other two, then slugged the rest of the coffee down his gullet, wishing it was something a bit more fortifying. Finally, to punctuate this news, he dashed the tin cup on the ground. âYaâll donât need to follow me, Iâll meet up with you on the other side!â
Carson stared at Peragrineâs retreating form, barely hiding his panic as he sipped his own terrible coffee. âGreat, yeah, good luck not dying and all that.â He turned to a subtly, but clearly, panicking Tain. âThatâs kidâs screwed.â
Tain turned from Peragrine to Carson, then back and forth again. He couldnât just let Peragrine run into town alone!
Could he?Â
Did he have a right to stop him? Presumably, Peregrine was going to try and save the ghost-kid. What was the name? Cyndii. That was important and all⦠Noble, even. But...
What if it was a trap? He didnât want any of them to end up ghosts themselves, or worse, cursed any number of ways. Would Peragrine be able to handle himself?
Past evidence pointed more to yes than no⦠But it wasnât a solid yes. Or a solid no.
Now Carson was sifting through Betsyâs saddlebags. âHey, you think I can take his horse? And howâs about these rations?â
Suddenly, Tain realized that he wouldnât be able to live with himself if Peragrine died. Even if he and Carson wouldn't be able to do anything, he had to be there for the off-chance that he could make the difference.Â
âBesides,â he thought, as he grabbed Cooperâs reins and saw his Wormholer strapped on Cooperâs side. âIâm much more ready for a fight now.' He tried not to remind himself that the enemies they were most likely to encounter would be ghosts, which his Wormholer would most definetly have no effect against.
âWeâre going,â he said aloud as he swung up into the saddle.
Carsonâs head shot up from out of the saddlebags. âWHAT?!â
âRide Betsy.â
Carson hesitated for a brief moment as he weighed getting something of what he wanted with what he viewed as certain death, while Tain gathered up the rest of the camp and lashed it all to the Mule in record time.
Quickly, Carson realized that having a fast steed to run away from the danger was better than having a mule. He mounted up, and followed Tain as they cantered after an already distant Peragrine.
~~~~~
Peregrine ran past the silent buildings of Iron Crick. All gray, dilapidated, barely inhabitable. The wind was still, and smelled of dust. As if the air itself hadnât moved, and had collected some. Peragrineâs footsteps and coat created a trail of disturbance through the town.Â
As he neared the middle of the cluster of buildings, he realized he didnât know where this supposed coal mine was.
He sighed. âMrs. Sage would know.âÂ
A sudden sorrow welled up in him, and he wasnât certain why. However, wiping it away with the tear that had sprung from his eyes, he took a deep breath and looked around. âMaybe thereâs a surveyorâs office or something.â
He sauntered over to a promising building that might have been a formal-ish looking building, once upon a time. However, Tain and Carson quickly arrived. Peragrine smiled. Of course his friends wouldnât leave him alone.Â
âHey guys!â he replied cheerfully.
Tain frowned. âBe quick, Peragrine.â Behind him, Carson was all eyes, his head on a full swivel, snapping his neck around all angles, fear as plain on his face as it was in Betsy and the Muleâs. Cooper shared Tainâs grim determination.
âRight, right.â Peragrine made an effort to focus. Then he turned back to Tain. âI have no clue where the Coal Mine is.â
Tain blinked once, before, Carson reacted how he was internally feeling.Â
âOH MY WORD, WE ARE GOING TO DIE!!!âÂ
Betsy whinnied in agreement, her eyes rolling back as Carson fought to maintain control.
âI was thinking we could find a survey office, or maybe a managerâs office,â Peragrine explained.
Tain nodded, glad that Peragrine was still thinking instead of getting distracted by Carson. He nodded his agreement, and spurred Cooper forward, peering at the various buildings.
Peragrine took this to mean he agreed, and that they should split up. So he poked his head into the building that heâd originally picked out as potential.
It wasnât. It was just a small general store. Stepping back out, he saw Carson atop Betsy and the mule next to them, all looking terrified.Â
"Oh!" Peragrine looked around for Tain, but he was not to be seen. "Well, Carson, I guess you're with me."
Carson looked up from Betsyâs mane, unbridled terror on his face. "No. Nope. Not with you, Peragrine. I'm not with you, not with Tain, not with anyone. Not unless we're getting the heck outta this ghost town."
Betsy whinnied in apparent agreement, stamping and pawing, and growing more and more visibly nervous.
Upon seeing this, Peregrine clicked his tongue and held a hand out to the mare.Â
Betsy nosed forward, and Peragrine placed his hand on her snout, instantly calming her. Carson watched as her shaking quickly lessened.
âPeragrine,â he whispered. âWe need to leave.â
Peregrine sighed, as he stroked Betsy. âI know, Carson. You donât like it. But Iâm not leav-âÂ
âLike it?â hissed Carson. âI donât just ânot like itâ; I freaking hate it.â He leaned forward in the saddle. âI was possessed by a witch, Peragrine.âÂ
Carson leaned even more forward and pointed at Peragrine. âAnd itâs all. Your. Fault.â
âI know, Carson.â Peragrine replied, a tired tone sneaking into his words as the Mule came over and Peragrine stroked his nose with his other hand. âI get it, you-â
âNO! YOU DONâT! YOU DONâT GET IT!â Carson yelled. Both horses gave a start, but Peragrine somehow managed to shush them and keep them from panic.
Carson slid off of Betsy to the left and with a quick hand pulled something out of one of the muleâs saddlebags. Then he turned around to Peragrine, who had both hands on each of the mountâs noses, keeping them calm.Â
Carson pointed the object at Peragrine accusingly. A set of Camp Utensils: Fork, Knife, Spoon, on a ring. Â
âI had no control. None. I could barely even comprehend what was happening. That was an effort in and of itself. Someone else was deciding what to do with me. I was as good as dead.â Spittle flew from Carsonâs lips as words began tumbling out. He moved forward and began jabbing Peragrine spitefully with the fork. Peragrine slowly began to back up the steps and onto the porch of the general store behind him, with Carson following.
âNo. Control. You ever been out of control, Peragrine? Not been able to make any decisions of your own, having your own life decided for you? Having no say in your own body or goals? More than just having a supposed destiny or an already determined STUPID fate? People saying youâre the Chosen One, or that youâre the one with the most potential and you shouldnât squander it?!? Huh, kid?! HUH?!? Or that youâre damned already, and whatever you do doesnât matter?!â Here, Carson tossed the set of utensils up in front of a stunned Peragrine, snatched the knife out of the air, and backhanded Peragrine across the face with it.
Gasping in pain, and shock, Peragrine tumbled into some barrels, face turned away from Carson, and felt the wet, clean, knife cut from between his eyes to his right cheekbone.
Carson looked down at Peragrine, then at the knife in his hands, vibrant blood beaded on its edge.Â
âAh, what the heck. None of this matters." He looked back up at Peragrine. âNothing I do matters anyway.â He wiped the knife clean with his shirt, noticing how colorful the blood was in stark contrast to everything else. âIâm not going to conv-â
Peragrine snapped his fingers. In response, the knife, along with the rest of the eating utensils flew to his hand.
âYes, Carson. I know.â
Peragrine slowly stood up, his hands balled into fists as he turned around to face Carson.
âI know what itâs like to be out of control. Manipulated, Betrayed.â He wiped away blood trickling down his cheek like a tear, but his demeanor was far from tearful. A strange fire burned in Peragrineâs eyes, and suddenly Carson was forcefully reminded of the Power that the kid wielded. Power to snuff his little rebellion in an instant.Â
Carson was rooted to the spot in fear of retribution, and Peragrine went on.Â
âTo have your actions decided for you, your fate sealed. The need to rebel against it. To ârage against the machineâ so to speak...â Here, a slight smirk snuck into the corner of Peragrineâs lip, before it dipped back down into the straightest line. âEven if it amounts to nothing, and your last shreds of entertained hope fade away, and make you want to just give up the ghost.â
Carson would have frowned at that final phrasing, but he was too terrified. Especially because Peragrine himself did not acknowledge it.
âBut thatâs the difference between me and you, Carson.â Â
Peragrine tossed the set up into the airâ¦
Carson screwed his eyes shut, bracing for the retributionâ¦
â¦
âI never. Give up.â
'He's waiting for me to open my eyes before he strikes!' Thought Carson.
"Carson. Dude."
'He sounds so normal!' He wondered. 'It has to be a trap! Maybe he wants to get me in the eyesâ¦'
"Open your eyes, man."
'I knew it! He'll probably use the spoon. Just scoop them out.'
"Carson. Look at me."
"Whatever you're going to do, JUST DO IT!" Carson screamed, eyes screwed shut.
"Oh for the love ofâ¦"
Carson felt someone grab his right hand-
"Wait, you're not-"
And slap cold metal into it. Harmlessly.
Carson opened his eyes and looked at his hand. The handles of the silverware was in his hand, pressed there by Peragrine's hand, which lay on top.
"I never give up, Carson. I still want to trust you. I still hope we can be friends."
Carson looked at Peragrine. He was smiling his usual smile.
"You are as stupid and naïve as all f-"
"Shhh." Peragrine put a finger to Carson's lips, his smile widening even more than Carson thought humanly possible as a single flame erupted from the tip. "There are children about."
Many blasphemous profanities raged in Carson's brain. But he said none of them, realizing that they would all be like gas on an open flame if he let them out.
"Now, come with me, friend."
Carson followed.
He followed Peragrine to the next building. A Pottery Shop And the next one, a bingo hall. And the next one, a regular residence.
All were empty, but Peragrine couldnât shake the feeling that he was trespassing. He hurried through each space, his natural curiosity oppressed. His smile was tight, strained. The drab atmosphere didnât help. The stifling silence, the dusty air. The half-light that drained what little color remained in the town after decades of neglect. The sullen, jittery shadows of Carson and the mounts, following him from building to buildingâ¦
~~~~~~
Meanwhile, Tain also searched inside the buildings, and had significantly more success than Peragrine. Almost immediately, he identified a large building and rode towards it. As he drew closer, he recognized it as a chapel. The front doors and porch seemed quite nicely intact, and the large wooden sign that was split between both double doors read âYe Olde Chapel of the Creatorâ.
With some slight trepidation, Tain dismounted his horse, and after testing the porch railing, tied Cooperâs reins to it. Then, he pushed one of the double doors open.
He wasnât sure what he was going to find in here, but a small town like this was sure to have some information in a public gathering place like this.
As he opened the door and looked into the Chapel, he realized that the whole left wall of the sanctuary had caved in, causing much of the ceiling to fall with it.
Stepping in, he followed the right wall all the way to the front of the pews, and after a brief glimpse at the empty pew, he turned into an anteroom in the right wall.Â
Here, the wall on one side was all books. And on the other side, a desk. Ahead, another door with an iron grate that lead to outside.
Tain came around the desk, and saw a small bench that had the impression of someoneâs rear end worn into it. Tain pushed it away and stood at the desk.
The wooden desk, like everything else, was very old and dusty, with clear markings of wear. Even before this town had been abandoned, it was clear this desk had sat for decades even before that.Â
Avoiding the worn-down handles and impressions, Tain opened the desks drawers with his armored gauntlets. All he found were scraps of notes and sermons that meant nothing to him, and a worn wooden block with the name âElder Shraubâ engraved on it.
Moving towards the books, he found that most of them were now ruined beyond reading. Little more than masses of rotting paper tastefully stuck to the bookshelf, back wall, and each other. Reading what bindings he could, he made sure there was nothing that could help him with the more mundane matters of this life, and his current situation, before making a brief effort of historical preservation by placing the precious half-dozen or so mostly intact volumes into the drawers of the desk, where they would be kept a bit more safe from the elements. Maybe someday he could come back and collect them. They were surely worth thousands to the right people.
Whatever else was in the rest of the Chapel was buried under rubble, and not worth his time. He pushed open the door leading to outside, and found it slightly heavier than heâd anticipated. Looking down at the intricately wrought-iron knob, he assured himself it wasnât locked or dead bolted. Once assured, he braced himself, and shoved the door open.
The sound of wood on wood screeched from the other side, and the door gave way as a small bench similar to the bench behind the desk tumbled down two steps and off a small porchâ¦
...Right into the local graveyard.
The stool knocked up next to a tombstone with a bell next to it, giving it a jostle that made the bell ring disjointedly. A moment later, the tombstone fell over with a âwhumpâ.
Tain moved to the edge of the porch, and warily observed the 4 rows of 3 tombstones. One of which had just been knocked over. Each and every tombstoneâs inscription had been worn beyond recognition, and next to each one was a little bell. Half-recalled stories of living dead attempted to bring Tain to a panic, but unsuccessfully.Â
âAfter all, it would be near impossible to climb out of a grave more than 5 or 6 feet deep. Even if youâre already dead and donât need air.â Â Tain smiled slightly with well-reasoned relief.Â
Then all the little bells began ringing.
A discordant din of rusty, dented, tinny bells filled the air, and it took all of his self-control to stay rooted to the spot as every fiber of his being screamed with the basic instinct to flee.
Through sheer force of logic and reason, he stared down the frantic bells, and slowly, his heart-rate steadied as his nerves grew accustomed to the sudden noise. Just as he did, the bells fell silent.
Readjusting his grip on his wormholer, he stared down the undisturbed soil, daring monsters to rise and meet his chainsaw.
None did.
Then, the bell next to the fallen tombstone, the one in the bottom left of the grid, rang once. Followed by a second one diagonal from it, moving like a bishop across a chessboard. Back and forth. The sound travelled across the grid, and back. Tain watched it with a severe frown.
The bells grew silent for a moment. Then all the bells rang in a wave from right to left, and a new pattern began. One bell at a time rang, going around in a circle around the edge of the grid.
Mentally, Tain cut up the bells into co-ordinates. Rows A, B, C. Columns 1 through 4.
He watched, looking for some sort of identifiable pattern.Â
âClearly, whatever is causing this is intelligent.â Tain thought, purposefully ignoring, for the moment, what exactly it could be. âAnd more than likely, itâs trying to tell me something. That, or itâs distracting me. Perhaps luring me in.â Tain shook his head, as the bells made another wave and a new pattern began. âWell, I wonât be lured in, so it would seem Iâm safe to watch from up here.â
He watched a few more patterns silently, but with no reference, it was little more than an interesting musical performance.
âGuess this proves you can always use more Cowbell,â Tain thought. âBut beyond that, I donât know what else this proves.'
A grunt of confusion escaped him, and he turned to leave.
'What I need is Peregrine. He would be able to talk to whatever this is directly.'
As Tain stepped away to go back into the chapel, the bells, all the bells, rang at once. Insistent. Panicked. Tain stopped. Looking back, the bells quieted.Â
Experimentally, Tain tapped the porch with his foot.
In response, one bell rang.
He tapped the porch twice.
And two bells rang.
Stepping twice towards the front of the porch, two bells rang in mimicry of his step forward..Â
He stepped back once and multiple bells rang in a panic.Â
Tain paused as he digested this information.
And then the bells started playing a tune.
ding ding. Ding Ding.Â
Ding ding, Ding.
Still thinking, Tain repeated the pattern.
tap tap.Â
Tap Tap.Â
Tap tap, tap.
The Bells laid out a second part.
ding ding.
ding ding.
Ding ding, dong.
Finally, Tain recognized the tune⦠and played the rest of Twinkle Twinkle Little Star.
Quickly the bells joined him, and they finished the tune.
Tain couldn't ignore the facts anymore.
âYou're Cyndii, aren't you?â
Ding-a-ling-ling-ling-ling-ling! One bell rang.
Tame nodded. If this was Cyndii the ghost child, she could somehow control the bells, hear or sense his movements, and also listen to what he was saying.
âCan you see me?â he asked.
Two different Bells rang once. Ding. Dong.
âIs that a âno?â Tain thought.
âBut you can hear me,â he said.
1 bell ring. Ding. Yes.
âWill you hurt me?â
There was a short silence. Then two bells rang once. Ding, Dong. Short and terse. No.
Tain thought about this. He didn't trust any ghosts to keep its word on word alone. But what did this ghost child care about that he could trust her?
âDo you remember your mother?â
There was another pause and then one bell rang once. Ding. Yes.
âDo you swear on the memory of your mother that you will not harm me or the two other people who have come with me to help you?â
The response was Swift: One very loud, solid, yes. Ding!
Tain made his decision. Perhaps it was a bad one, but it was going to be the simplest, fastest, and most direct way to finish this and get on with his primary mission. Finding, and saving, Moira.
He stepped down off of the porch and stalked over to the center of the graveyard, planting himself between bells B2 and B3. Then he turned North and said in a loud voice, âI am facing north, which way are you?â
The bell's to his left rang. C2 and C3.
Tain looked back at the chapel, where the bells directed. Then he strode over to Bell A2
Ringing the bell once he said, âThis is the chapel. Where are you?â
C2 rang. Tain nodded.Â
âThatâs where the Coal Mine is?â
Bell C2 rang once.
So the Coal mine was west of town.
âWeâre on our way. One of my friends is an apprentice wizard. He will be able to talk to you directly. Heâs also very powerful, so donât double cross us.â
The bell rang once. Ding! Then twice. Ding, Dong. It seemed like a confirmation of friendliness. At least, thatâs what Tain wanted to believe. But his caution couldnât be dismissed entirely.
âI must find my friends, then we will find you.â Tain paused. âIs there a sign you can give us at the mine?â
There was a pause. Then, two short bell rings. Ding-dong. No.
âIf we canât find you, I will bring my Wizard friend back here.â
One ring. Ding. âYesâ. Or perhaps more of an âokâ.
Tain turned south, exited the small fenced graveyard, and followed the outside of the chapel to the front.Â
There was Cooper, looking as dour and mildly nervous as Tain felt.
Untying and mounting Cooper, Tain set off to find Peragrine and Carson as the sun dipped low in the sky.
~~~~
Chapter 8: A Most Vile Coal Mine
Tain found Betsy and the Mule tied up in front of a largely crumbled and dilapidated Town hall. In fact, the only thing that denoted this was the Town Hall was a wooden sign on the ground that still read âOf Iron Crickâ. The âTown Hallâ part of the sign has rotted away in the damp ground.
Tying Cooper up with Betsy and the Mule, who both seemed relieved by the stallions presence, Tain circled around the left of the collapsed front of the building, noting the footprints in the very boggy earth.
Turning the corner, he soon saw why.
The Town Hall of Iron Crick was built right next to the townâs namesake, now little more than a trickle.
Though that could have had something to do with the back half of the Town Hall having collapsed into it.
To Tainâs right, Peragrine and Carson were rooting through the rubble. Both of them had bits and scraps of paper and other items in their arms.
Tain strode over, being sure to squelch and kick with his feet so as to not take them by surprise.
Carsonâs head snapped around first, eyes wide for a split second before they relaxed to his half-opened eyes that exuded disinterest. âOh, itâs you.â
Peragrine looked back casually a moment later. "Oh, hey, Tain! Any luck?"
"The mine is west," Tain said, eying the small bits and scraps that Carson and Peragrine had in their arms. "Anything useful?"
Carson unceremoniously dumped his load as his feet. "Nope. Nothing here but a bunch of crrrrâ¦"
Behind him, Peragrine half-turned and stared at Carson's back.
"Crud." Carson finished, staring blankly at Tain. "This whole area is nothing but crud. Lots of crud. Junk. Flotsam. STUFF."
Peragrine ambled over with his arms full of paper bits, wooden pieces, and soggy unidentifiable things.
"I found a few things of interest, but nothing on the mineâs whereabouts. You say it's west?"
Tain nodded and turned to lead the way.
âLead the way, Tain!â Peragrine said, as he sorted various items into his jacket pockets.
Tain did so. They went back to the mounts, got on their respective rides, and followed Tain through town. Â
Looking back at the Chapel steeple a few times, Tain moved west, and as they reached the edge of town, a path led to what was perhaps once a work yard, but now was little more than a junk one. Carts, pickaxes, crates, shovels, other various mining implements, and piles and piles of rock and dirt lay about, neglected and in pieces due to the ravages of time.
The smell of dirt, dust, flies, and⦠rot, filled the air as they dismounted and let the horses and mule behind them.
At the far end, the ground dipped, presumably into the mine.
Carson wrinkled his nose. Tainâs perpetual frown deepened. Peragrine spoke.
âYeish! whatâs that sm-â
âDeath.â
They reached the far edge of the yard, and looked down into the gravelly descent.
âOh.â
The buzz of flies reached their ears as they looked down upon the remains of a number of bodies. The exact number was unknown as some were only bones, but despite themselves, they knew it was more than three. Peragrine counted 3 or 4 different heads and skulls. Carson saw more limbs than he was comfortable with. Tain didnât avert his gaze, however, and counted exactly 5 different bodies with all their limbs at the base of what was clearly a massive digsite where the top of the mine had been. A number of rotting ladders, ropes and some metal and wooden slats and scaffolding made a haphazard path down into the pit.
Peragrine shuddered, his eyes closed.
Instantly, Tain whipped around. âGhost?â
âWhat?â Peragrine asked.
âYou shivered,â Tain said, alarm in his voice, but not his features as he smoothly looked around and pointed his Wormholer around.
âOh. No.â Peragrine looked up at the setting sun. âJust⦠Coldâ¦â He sighed, then pointed at the path leading into the pit. âCome on, letâs get this girl out of here.â
Tain put a hand on Peragrine, even as Carson spoke up.
âMmmm, Nope! Iâm not going down into that pit. Iâll stay here and hold the horses down.â
Tain nodded, then turned and fished out some rope from the pack mule. Reflexively, Carson stepped back, holding the reins of the mounts, but his concern was invalid, as Tain tossed an end to Peragrine.
âOh, to pull me up, just in case?â Peragrine asked.
Tain nodded.
âGood thinking, Tain.â
Once again, Tain nodded.
Peragrine snapped his fingers and the rope looped around his waist like a snake, tying itself up, nice and snug. With this secure, Peragrine scampered down into the pit, barely avoiding an all-out tumble into its depths.
As Peragrine descended into the pit, the last rays of sun winked out from behind the western hills, bringing the temperature down noticeably.
Carson gulped audibly. âOhhh Lordâ¦â He looked at Tain. âThis is where we all black out and die.â
Tain fed the rope through his hands as he kept his gaze focused on the back of Peragrine. He knew that if he looked up at Carson, the ex-prisoner caretaker would see his same fears mirrored.
Peragrine skidded down the rest of the way to the bottom. The stench was awful, making him gag involuntarily.
âYup. Five dead cadavers.â Peragrine thought, looking at 3 skeletons, and two⦠mostly rotted bodies. Many of them had mutilated hands and arms.
He looked around.
âThese folks need to be buried. Respect the dead, Perry.â Â Peragrine thought to himself. âOtherwise, beyond just the general disrespect, we could have more ghosts here.â
There were a number of digging implements here, wooden handles quite bloody.
Peragrine shook his head. Heâd just use his magi-
A chill sensation splashed on him from above, and he saw Carson flash with white energy.
âAw, NO!â Peragrine yelled. Then he leapt up.
Tain looked from Peragrine to Carson.
Carson was sagging, his eyes closed, his hands gripping the three horse reins, as all three equines snorted nervously.
As Peragrine practically flew up to the lip of the pit, landing between Carson and Tain, Carson snapped to attention.
His eyes were entirely black.
âWhatever you are, GET OUT OF MY FRIEND,â Peragrine yelled forcefully. Then he swung his right hand to slap the ghost out of him.
âWait!â Said Carson, flinching... But it was the voice of a young girl.
Peragrine halted his attack, inches from Carsonâs cheek.
Tain peeked out from behind Perry.
Carson perked up when he saw Tain. âItâs you!" he squeaked, sounding like an excited school girl. "I rang the bells to talk to you.â
Peragrine raised an eyebrow, and turned his head to look at Tain at his shoulder. âTain? Bells?â
Tain nodded. âThis is the girl. Cyndii.â
Peragrine glanced back at Carson/Cyndii. âCyndii?â
Carson/Cyndii nodded. âYeah, itâs me. Iâm sorry to scare you, but I can only possess people at night.â She motioned to Tain. âI thought this would be easier than⦠anything else.â
Peragrine relaxed slightly. âOh. Wellâ¦â He scratched his head. âUm. Carson, the guy youâre possessing, heâs got a severe aversion to ghosts. Do you mind, umâ¦â
âPossessing someone else?â Cyndii asked, noting Peragrineâs sheepishness.
âYeah.â
âAre you volunteering?â
âSur-â began Peragrine.
âNo.â
Both Peragrine and Carson/Cyndii turned to Tain.
âNo?â Peragrine asked.
âCyndii is fine where she is.â Tain said. He turned to Peragrineâs feet. âLetâs just get this over with. Where are you buried, Cyndii?â
Cyndii pointed at the base of the pit. âRight down there.â
âDirectly above where you are?â
âYeah, why?â
âPeragrine?â
Peragrine paused, glancing between Carson/Cyndii and Tain. âUm, ok.â He stared at the black voids that represented Carson/Cyndii's eyes. âJust hold on, Carson. Iâll get this done fast, and then⦠Then weâll talk.â
Peragrine turned to the pit, hopped over the edge, landed halfway down, and skidded the rest of the way.
Landing in the bottom, he punched the right slope, and a small hole was made, quickly filling up again with gravel and silt from above.
Punching once again with his magic with one hand, he reached out with his other, and magically pulled a corpse into the hole.
Or he tried to. Instead, Peragrine was hit from behind by a rush of all 5 of the human remains flying into the hole. Backing up in time, the gravel, sand, and silt didnât bury him, but it did the job for the remains.
Peragrine winced, rubbing his head where a femur or something had given him a bonk. It was⦠improper. Butch. Rushed.
âBut it was better than how I found itâ¦?â Peragrine thought. âBesides, I need to do this fast. For Carson.â
He now turned to the clear, well mostly clear, area.
Peragrine closed his eyes. He wanted to dig straight down in front of him.
Reaching out, Peragrine spun his hands around in a circle, with his fingers draped down towards the ground. Then he gripped the edges of the bucket heâd mentally made, and yanked it up.
Tain and Carson/Cyndii watched as the center of the pit erupted dirt and gravel and muck like an earthen geyser. Tain ducked as a shovel whirled past his head, and dirt rained down. Carson/Cyndii stared in amazement, dirt falling into their open mouth.
Then the fetid stench hit them.
Peragrine opened his eyes, and found himself retching on all fours as a swarm of flies, bugs, and grubs burst over him from the hole heâd made.
âGaaah!â screamed Peragrine. The assault on his senses was too much:
A moment later, Peragrine felt himself being hauled up by the rope.
The sounds of Tainâs wormholer ripping through thousands of bugs and grubs. The feeling of unknown numbers of creatures on him. The continual stink and stench that tore through his senses with its strength, leaking into his sense of taste and making him gag even more.
âIâve got you, wizard!â Came the voice of a young girl, as Peragrine felt Carsonâs surprisingly strong arms holding him. The bugs peeled away from Peragrineâs face, and the unnerving black eyes of Carson/Cyndii stared at him, smiling.
âStand up, Iâve got to control these bugs,â they said.
Peragrine found his feet, and no sooner did he do so that Carson crumpled to the floor. Peragrine saw a strange dim light, misty and insubstantial flash between Carson and the bugs.
Peragrine knelt down and checked Carsonâs pulse. It was fast, and fine. He breathed a sigh of relief, then looked around for Tain.
Tain was busy shooting bugs. But the bugs were leaving them alone now. Bunching up...Formingâ¦
Forming a humanoid form.
Peragrine looked around for the horses. They were long gone, even Cooper.
âThatâs fair,â Peragrine muttered. He looked at Tain, who couldnât hide the terror he felt. Nor the determination.
They both looked at the human-shaped bug mass that was now alighting on the edge of the pit.
âIâm free,â it said. Its voice was no longer the voice of a little girl. Instead, it took on the quality of a mouth and body made of bugs. A squirming, wavering, moist, buzzing form of voice.
Tain leveled his Wormholer at the being. Peragrine raised his hands in a placating manner.
âCyndii?â
The bug-being didnât have a face to speak of, but it turned itâs roughly shaped head towards Peragrine. âYeszz. It iszz I. I ang freee.â
âThatâs great! ⦠Why are you not a ghost then?â
âA... Ghoszzt?â
âYeah. Why canât I see your ghostly form, like I did your-â Peragrine stopped himself. âUhhh.â
âThiszzzz iszz how Iâvvvve alwayszz beeng,â Bug-Cyndii said. âI nnnngevvverr learrrnnnged annnny othhhher ffvvvvormmm othhhher than thhhe kind thhhhat hopszz from host to host.â
Tain glanced at Peragrine. Then back at Cyndii. âWhat will you do with your freedom, Cyndii?â
Cyndii looked at Tain. Then at her hands, which were little more than the ends of arm-like appendages.
âWhere iszz my mothhhher?â she asked.
A lump formed in Peragrineâs throat, and he found he couldnât speak. He closed his eyes, and his arms lowered as his sorrow and confusion threatened to choke him.
Tain noticed, and realized it would be up to him to explain.
âSheâs not here.â Tain said. Quickly, he thought of how best to explain something that he didnât fully understand to a dead girl. The secondary thought of how the Crux did he end up here also flashed through his mind, but he didnât get an answer for that.
âSheâs moved on.â Tain said. âShe sent us to get you, and send you on as well.â
Peragrine looked up at Tain, surprised, but impressed. It wasn't entirely a lie....
Cyndii looked up at the sky. âMoved on? Like, Depart?â
Tain shrugged. Peragrine nodded.
âIf thatâs what you want to call it.â Peragrine said.
Cyndii looked back at where the sun had hidden itself. Then down into the pit.
âI donât think I want to.â She pointed into the pit and directed her attention to Peragrine. âWizard. Can you grab the bones down there? There will be mine, but also two other sets.â
Tain frowned. âWill it be harmful?â
âNo. I control the bugs. Only the stench will affect you.â
Peragrine creeped carefully to the edge of the pit. It was dark in the part that heâd dug further. He couldnât see the bottom, but the warm, fetid smell still hit him, and he could see the warm air in the cold of the night.
âHow far down is it?â
â3 or 4 fathoms. Maybe 5, I guess. I dunno. Please?â
âFrom where I began digging or from-â asked Peragrine, incredulous.
âNo, from here.â
Peragrine leaned back to look at Tain. âHow far is a fathom?â
Tain replied. â6 Feet.â
Peragrine did some mental math. âSo, maybe 30 feet.â Peragrine grabbed the rope still around his middle. âIs this enough?â
Tain nodded.
âAlright then, Iâll be right back!â Then he dove off the edge, slid down the gravel slope, and slipped down the chimney heâd dug. It was small enough for him to control his descent by sticking his limbs out to both walls, but he mostly slid the entire way down, trying not to breathe the awful fumes.
Partway down, he realized he would need a light once he landed.
Suddenly, the walls disappeared from his feet, and so he jammed his arms tightly and held still. Feeling for the ground, he was surprised to find it without too much stretching. Letting go of the bottom of his earthen chimney, his foot sank into something soft.
âBest not to think too much about it.â
With a flare of his fingers, a ball of fire appeared in his hands.
And ignited the fumes that had built up for nearly a century.
~~~~~
Tain watched Peragrine slide down the hole, into the darkness. He turned to the bug manifestation of Cyndii, who also stared at where Peragrine had disappeared.
âI donât want to Depart,â Cyndii said. âAt least, not without my mother.â She turned to Tain. âI hoped sheâd be here.â
Tain didnât know what to say, so he focused on the still crumpled form of Carson. He walked over and checked his pulse, keeping a hand on his Wormholer. Carson was alive, but he was very chill to the touch. Tain tugged Carson away from the edge of the pit, over to a dirt pile, and propped him up into a more comfortable position that wouldnât give him cramps when he woke up.
â...Would you wait with me till dawn, sir?â
Tain turned around, and found that he was staring directly at the legs of the buzzing manifestation. Cyndii has floated closer to him with his back turned.
Unable to look up into that blank wriggling face, he was trying to formulate a response when a muffled boom shook the ground beneath them.
Followed immediately by a thunderous roar of flame erupting from the pit.
Tainâs eyes grew wide.
âPeragrine⦠PERAGRINE!!!â
His mouth was hanging open, he wanted to scream, call for help.
But what would that accomplish? What would that do?
Some autonomous part of his brain suddenly reached over and shut off the emotional centers of his brain, cutting off the mounting hysteria. He found his mouth closing casually. Glancing back at a waking Carson, he felt himself say, âStay here,â among the fading roar of fire, and then noted that the bugs were all falling down at Carsonâs feet, dead.
He slowly⦠smoothly⦠Casually, but carefully, approached the pit, and pulled up the charred end of a rope.
Glancing down into the pit, he realized.
Logically speaking, Peragrine was dead.
Heâd blown himself up in a defunct coal mine that was the grave of three persons. Now four. The space where the three bodies had lain had probably filled with methane gas, trapped for years, among other flammables. The magic-loving young wizard had most likely conjured a flame to try and get a light.
Now the entire coal mine, the entire deposit of coal, however big it was, was on fire. He could see various deposits in the pit, glowing and burning. It was quickly becoming smokey.
This whole place would soon be covered in smoke. Probably for weeks, if not months to come.
Part of his barely functioning brain screamed with guilt. He should have reminded him of that. It should have been common sense for him, but he was just a kid. At least, mentally he seemed that way.
But that same part of his mind. That same highly emotional part of his mind that felt guilt⦠also felt hope.
Peragrine was a wizard. He didnât follow logic. Not completely. Maybe heâd been able to shield himself at the last moment. Maybe his own flame didnât harm him. Maybe, any moment now, Peragrine would leap out and sayâ¦
âIâm ALIVE! HOLY COW, IâM ALIVE! IâM ALIVE?!?â
Tain opened his eyes just in time to see Peragrine Wanderthistle leap out of the hole, surrounded by Green and Violet energy, whooping with joy, trailing smoke behind him. The wizard did a double backflip, and then landed dramatically next to Tain.
âDid you see that, Tain?! THAT WAS AWESOME!â
Tain frowned, and tried to wipe the tears that he found obscuring his vision away before Peragrine saw. âThe bones?â he asked curtly.
âBones? Oh, theyâre evaporated.â
âYou burned them?â
âBit of an accident, but cremation is another form of burial, right?â
Tain looked around. The bug manifestation of Cyndii was nowhere to be found. The only evidence that sheâd been there at all was a large pile of dead insects at Carsonâs feet. As for Carson himself, he was looking at them in confusion. With normal eyes. Tain would have breathed a sigh of relief, but his emotion was still entirely shut down for maintenace or something.
The ground rumbled beneath them, and a few yards away a thin fissure opened in the earth as smoke erupted.
âWe need to leave.â
Peragrine looked around, and his exuberance left him. âOh. Oh Lord, what have I done?â
Carson had finally found his footing as he walked up to the other two. âI just woke up. Did Peragrine just set a coal mine on fire?â
Tain nodded as the earth rumbled in confirmation.
Carson glanced back and forth, disbelief in his eyes. âYou cannot be f-â
Peragrine waved at hand at the other two, similar disbelief mounting in his eyes, along with panic. âW-w-wait! Whereâs Cyndii? Cyndii?!? Cyndii???â
Tain brushed past both of them and began walking back towards the center of town, as the two mounted into pointless hystarics. He had to find the horses. Find them NOW, before they were scattered even farther from the smoke, fire, and rumblings. Then he'd come back for his... associates.
He whistled. He wasnât sure if any of the horses responded to that, but it was worth a shot.
~~~~~~
Chapter 9: Living with Perpetual Consequences
âCyndiiiii!!!!â
âShe died, kid. Frickinâ died. Just went and offed herself when that fireball went up. Up and gave up the ghost at the same time that fire went up.â
âCyndiiiii!!!!â
âHeard her sigh. You know, that kind of death sigh they have in the movies?â
âCYND- wait, you saw her?â
Carson nodded, barely keeping the devilish grin out of his eyes as he related what heâd seen. âYeah. Just as her bug-body was wasting away like ashes, she whispers âI donât want to goâ¦â. Suddenly, Carsonâs mockery came to a halt as he shivered, having disturbed himself by how well heâd imitated Cyndiiâs childish voice.
Peragrineâs gaze, already focused on Carson, intensified, and he blinked twice.
âAh, nuts.â
âWhat?â
Peragrine blinked again, and his eyes refocused on Carson. âOk, I donât want you to freak, butâ¦â
âWhat?! What is it?!?â
âWell, the good news is, I found Cyndii.â
âWHAT?!â
âThe bad news is, sheâs inhabiting you.â
âWHAT?!? PERAGRINE, GET THIS GHOST THE He-â
âChildren are present.â
â-ehhhhHELP ME!â Carson screamed, changing his verbage midword and grabbing Peragrineâs coat and shaking him.
Peragrine nodded involuntarily as he was shaken by the terror-stricken Carson.
âO-o-o-f course, Ca-a-a-arson!â Perry said, slightly fascinated and unnerved by a totally emotionally exposed Carson. He gripped Carsonâs shoulders to steady the both of them. âIâll just ask Cyndii to leave.â He put a hand on Carsonâs sweaty forehead. âJust close your eyes for a moment, and Iâll ask her out.â
âEw.â Carson said, closing his eyes.
Peragrine rolled his. âNot like that.â
âIf you kiss me, I will kill you.â
âIâm already dead, rem-â
There was an awkward pause from both of them.
âHow DID you survive?â
âI⦠Donât know.â
The earth rumbled beneath them, and a wash of smoke and heat came from the pit behind Peragrine.
âWhatever, undead wizard. Do your magic and get your girlfriend out of me.â
âSheâs not my g- Sheâs way younger than me!â
âOlder, actually." Carson's sadistic smirk came back. "You like mature wom-â
âShut up,â Peragrine said, and followed this up with a slap to Carsonâs cheek. Not very hard, but it did the trick.
Carsonâs head seemed to reel and bend far more than Peragrineâs half-hearted slap should have hit it. When Carsonâs neck muscles pulled the face back, his eyes were fully black.
It was Cyndii.
âHello, Cyndii,â Peragrine said, smiling.
Cyndii frowned. âI wanted you to bring the bones back. Not BURN THEM.â Her eyes glimmered and burned. Burned exactly like coals.
âAha.â
At least her voice was back to normal. âNormalâ being, a little girlâs voice with a bit of ghostly tremor.
Peragrineâs smile became an apologetic one. âIt was an accident. I conjured a flame to try and see in the dark down there, butâ¦â
âBut you blew yourself up, I know.â She looked down at herself in Carsonâs body. âNow, Iâm stuck with borrowing people like my invisible friend did, instead of being a real, free, ghost.â She refocused on Perry, glaring. âI was really looking forward to that.â
âOh. Gosh, Iâm sorry.â There was a silent pause where they were preoccupied with their own thoughts. Peragrine rubbed the back of his head, awkwardly, while Cyndii was flexing her hands. Carsonâs hands.
Then, Peragrine stuck out a hand. âHere, ride with me.â
Cyndii looked at the hand. âOh.â She looked up at the apologetic, scraggly-goatee and mustachioed face of the Wizard whoâd saved and ruined her. âOkay.â
She grabbed his hand, and rushed through the link.
Carson flinched. âOw, what was tha-â he said, rubbing his cheek. Only, it didnât hurt. Hadnât Perry just slapped him?
âHey, Carson! Sorry about that. Youâre good now.â
Carson refocused on Peragrine. âWhat do you me-â
Peragrine had one burning black eye, and one neon green eye.
âGOOD G-â
âAuh, auh, auh, Carson!â Peragrine said, waving a finger. His voice was high and tremulous. Part his own mid-range, cheery voice, and part Cyndiiâs high, ghostly voice. He winked his black eye at him, and suddenly the eyes were back to 'normal'. âKiddos present.â
âSCREW your kiddos! THEYâRE OLDER THAN I AM!â Carson screamed, slapping Peragrineâs hand out of the way.
Peragrine laughed, a weird echoing sound that reverberated through the air like an evil villainâs laugh from the movies. âI mean, I canât deny that; Itâs true.â
Carson huffed in irritation, but also multi-layered relief. He grabbed Peragrineâs shoulders and looked the kid in the eyes. There was a strange twinkle in both eyes, like black dust, but Peragrine seemed fully present.
âYeah, Iâm here, Carson. Cyndiiâs here too. Seems itâs different when host and guest are both willing.â
Carson stared, unsure how he felt about that. âGood. Fine. Just, keep your voodoo out of my hoodoo.â
âThat⦠makes no-â
âYou know what the BRICK I mean, Peragrine!â
âHeh, alright, Carson.â
The ground rumbled once more, causing both Carson and Perry to look up and pay attention to their surroundings.
Smoke was rising thickly, and it was very warm where they stood. Looking west, towards the low hills, it resembled a battlefield, but without any debris. Smoke rose from various points. Closer at hand, in the pit, Carson and Perry could see burning coal deposits in the strata of the pit. They glowed through the thick smoke rising from the shaft.
âMan, I really screwed up.â Peragrine said.
âYeah, you really did.â agreed Carson. âItâll prolly burn like hell for months.â
âCarsonâ¦â
âNo, Iâm serious!â Carson said. âBut hey, it looked like a wasteland before. Now itâs a hellish wasteland. Who cares, no one lives here.â He glanced at Perry out of the corner of his eye. âAnymore.â
Peragrine nodded, sombre. âI⦠Guess youâre rightâ¦â He looked down into the pit, as a new deposit caught fire with a flash of light bright as a flare.
âIâll be glad to finally leave here.â the wizard said.
Carson wasnât sure if that was Cyndii or Peragrine talking. The voice was high-pitched but not unnatural. As if Peragrine had gotten a few years knocked off of his vocal chords.
âMe too,â Carson said.
Peragrine turned. âCome on, letâs go find Tain.â
âAnd the animals.â
Peragrine facepalmed. âDoh! Man, of course!â
~~~~~
The animals were gone.
Tain stared at the meager collection of items that heâd found and brought back to the town square. A single saddlebag that had fallen off of the mule, now long gone.
It had been the saddlebag with the rations, which was about the only good thing about this mess, but it meant that the only tools and kit they had was what was on their persons and this bag of mostly rations.
Tain tightened his grip on his Wormholer. Heâd been holding that at least! Otherwise⦠they wouldnât have any weapons at all. Unless you counted Peragrineâs unreliable magic as a secret weapon.
âHeya, Doc!â
Tain turned around to see Peragrine and Carson walking over.
âYou kinda left abruptly there, buddy. Did you find the mounts?â
Tain shook his head. âJust this.â
Peragrine and Carson came up beside Tain and looked at the lumpy ration bag.
âWell, that sucks,â Carson said.
Peragrine stroked his goatee. âCould be worse. Could have been a bag full of inedible tools.â
Tain stared itno the middle distance as he listened to the other two. Tools would have been just as useful as rations! They needed all of that stuff! It was all equally important! Briefly, he wondered how heâd gotten stuck with these absolute idiots. Then he remembered heâd chosen to bring them along. Reprimanding himself for his own frustration, (and getting more frustrated for it,) he pointed at some scattered hoofprints.
âThe mule took off at a full gallop. Thereâs no way weâll catch it, and the rest of our supplies. Not without one of the other horses, but I canât find their trails.â
âLet me try!â Peragrine said, his voice lilting strangely. Tain turned around and had to shuffle back quickly as a strangely eager Peragrine began ruffling the ration bag.
âAha!â Peragrine held up something⦠âThis might work. Itâs not blood, but-â
Both Tain and Carsonâs faces lit up with alarm. âWHAT.â âWHAT?!â
âYes! It could work, with enough of my new magic!â Peragrine turned back, and his eyes sparkled with something like black dust. He turned to them and thrust his pinched fingers at them.
âHorsehair!â Peragrine exclaimed, as the other two recoiled from him and his strange eyes and voice. âOr, actually, Mule hair, I guess.â
Tain put a few things together in his mind, then turned to Carson, who turned to look at him at the same time, staring into his eyes to a most awkward effect, with such comedic and perfect timing that Tain forgot what he was going to ask as he silently cursed the world, his luck, and the writer.
âCyndii,â Carson said by way of explaination, as he was unaffected by things like eye contact and social awkwardness.
âPerry and...â Tain asked, getting back on track.
Carson nodded, as Peragrine/Cyndii confirmed cheerfully. âOh yeah! Forgot to mention, Tain. Peragrine and Cyndii are both here, and when host and guest are both willing, itâs honestly pretty cool! Also kinda confusing, but helpful! Youâll see!â
With this, Peragrine spun around and held the horse- no, Mule hair- up to the sky, and began chanting something dark and ominous. Around him, darkness seemed to collect from the shadowy nooks and crannies, and swirled around him. Eventually, Peragrine- or was it Cyndii?- reached the end of the chantâ¦
But nothing happened. The wind began to pick up, and a strong breeze ran circles around Peragrine-Cyndii, but the single Mule Hair stayed in Peragrineâs finger and thumb apparently doing nothing.
Tain and Carson backed up. Â
âI swear, Iâm going to kill that kid, or heâll be the death of meâ¦â Carson said, trying to latch onto Tainâs free arm. Tain continually shook him off, too concerned about whether or not he should allow what Cyndii and Peragrine were doing⦠Whatever it was they were doing.
As they watched, Tain noted Peragrineâs face, which was now cast in heavy shadow, and whoâs eyes seemed to be reflecting the night sky. It was a far cry to his usual bright and cheery smile. Especially now, as Peragrine frowned in apparent confusion. Frustration. Tain saw Peragrineâs lips move, but heard no words as the wind began to whip up even more.
~~~~
âI donât understand. Iâve repeated the incantation twice now, but the magic is only holding!â Cyndii said.
Peragrine considered for a moment, noting how the magic was boiling inside his hand. The hand that held the horse- No, mule- hair. Â
âHere. Let me try.â
âTry what?â
âTo release the magic. Hold this, would you?â
Peragrine focused. He knew that if he didnât do this right, something bad, probably explosive, and extremely gruesome would happen. From what he could tell, Cyndii had used magic that had worked for her. In her body. But now they were in his. And his body used magic differently.
Letting go of the ho- MULE hair, he began moving, and the energy followed his movements. He asked Cyndii: âWhat exactly was that stuff you said?â
He could feel Cyndiiâs momentary confusion, and surprise. Glancing up, Peragrine could see a shadowy ghost form still holding his previous pose, holding the mule hair. The featureless shadow-face looked at him and her reply echoed in his mind, and on his lips. âItâs a location spell. It will pull the focus to its original owner. Itâs usually done with blood, since that canât be misconstrued.â
âSo weâre looking across all the four points of the compass!â Peragrine said poetically.
âThe spell does say something about cardinal directionsâ¦â
âPerfect!â Peragrine swept an arm out towards the âEAST!â, then spun back around, and thrust the magic out âWEST!â
âWait! What are-â
âMy magic requires movement, Cyndii!â Peragrine explained quickly, as he spun around again. He could feel the magic in the wind, carrying him to his next point. âNORTH!â He proclaimed, seeing how the magic had landed him facing that way. He backflip, barely having to put any effort into the 180 degree turn that turned him âSOUTH!â
~~~~
Tain and Carson stared at Peragrineâs dark and obscured face. The shadows swirled all around him, but his eyes still cut through them. They were like portals into a clear night sky filled with countless green stars.
Carson was sure heâd never seen anything so demonic in his life.
Tain feared for their lives. ALL their lives.
Then Peragrine was jumping back to the center, where a black ghost was still holding the horse- no, mule- hair. As the two lined up again, the high and reverberating voice of both a young man and an even younger girl boomed out an impromptu verse in the common tounge.
âFrom these four cardinal directions,
Narrow down our selections!
Find this itemâs origin,
And show us to its location!â
~~~~
Then, Peragrine flicked the Horse- no, MULE!- hair into the air, and the energy finally flowed through his fingertips-
âGAH!â
In the form of a red mist. Blood.
It coated the mule hair, and appeared to break down the mule hair like acid. In moments, all that was left of Peragrine's blood and the mule hair was a red mist. The wind had calmed down, and the shadows were returning to their proper places.
As Peragrine clutched his hand, and inspected the damage, the red mist swirled above his head. Swirling in a few different directions, it decided on one, and headed east by northeast.
Tain glanced between the mist and Peragrine.
Peragrine looked up, his eyes still black, but his face recovering itâs features. âYes, itâs working! Itâs going to where the mule is!â Peragrine took off after it, still clutching his hand. âCome on!â
Tain didnât have to be told twice. He ran off after the red mist. If this worked, heâd deal with the unorthodox way Peragrine had facilitated the recovery of all their goods later. If it needed dealing with at all.
Carson followed because he was scared witless. Also because he hoped to recover a fresh pair of pants.
The threesome ran through town, following the mist. Tain lead the way, followed by Peragrine, followed by Carson.
As they did so, Carson warily watched Peragrine, who seemed to be having a muted conversation with himself. Peragrine muttered to himself, and mouthed words without soundâ¦
~~~~
âGosh, that magic hurt a lot.â Peragrine remarked.
âYesâ¦â Cyndii hissed in pain. âIt did.â
âAre you ok?â
âIâm not sure. It hurt me a lot more than it hurt you.â
Peragrine looked at his hand. His left hand. The tips of his fingers were scabbed over and his nails felt like someone had attempted to peel them off like the easy-open tabs of a soda can. Man, how long had it been since heâd had a soda?
âThat magic you did. You said it was some sort of blood magic?â
âIt works best with blood. Thatâs how I know how to do it. But blood magic is a really broad term. Specifically, itâs a witchâs spell.â
âA witchâs spell. Huhâ¦â Peragrine thought about this. âI guess that makes me a warlock now!â
This elicited amusement from Cyndii. âHa. Heh. hehehe. Ahahahaha!â
Peragrine couldnât help it. He chuckled a little to himself. Found himself smiling. In that brief moment, Cyndii sounded like a real human. Like the little girl sheâd been. He caught a glimpse of the young girl whoâd run these streets in the daytime, nearly a century ago. She had been a mischievous, overindulged, and much loved child of the village, known and loved by all. Someone that everyone loved to see, and were also glad to see leave. She liked to test limits, and liked to share secrets. She wanted to become an adventurer, and had bright hopes for the future. She wasnât so naive as to want to be a princess. She wanted to be a queen. If both Peragrine and Cyndii were being honest, in hindsight, sheâd been a bit spoiled.
âYouâre hardly a warlock,â she said, still giggling. âBut I suppose youâre not a witch either, since you had to change the spell to fit yourself.â
Both of them gave it some thought.
âI donât know what I am yet,â Peragrine said. âBut maybe, just maybe-â
â-Youâre something new.â
âIâd like to think so!â
âWell. Iâd love to teach you what I know. Or rather, what my invisible friend taught me.â
âYouâve mentioned this invisible friend before. Who was that?â
âLater. Itâs a long story, and our spell is slowing down. Weâre nearing the location.â
Eventually, it led them to the eastern end of town where the namesake of the village ran. Or used to run. Now it was merely a trickle of its former self.
They found the mule dead in the creek.
âWell, that sucks,â Carson said.
Tain looked down and numbly noted how the mule had fallen directly on its neck, which explained how it had gotten to the disturbing angle it was at now. He also noted how much of the items had been scattered around and gotten wet or muddy in the soft remains of the creekbed.
Peragrine hopped down directly into the creek, sliding and slipping on the mushy creekside. He bent down and felt underneath the mule, with his right hand. The unharmed one. Then pulled his hand back up. âYup. This creatureâs definitely dead.â He raised his hand to Tain and Carson to show the blood on it.
Tain looked at the various items, his next steps already being laid out in his mind. If they could gather it all up into the saddlebags, they could probably split it all between Cooper and Betsy, if they could find them⦠If they were not both dead too. So, next step: Gather everything up. Find the other horses.
Peragrine was picking things up out of the creek. âHey, itâs a good thing that none of this is that food! Kinda fortuitous, donâcha think, guys?â
âYou know what, freakazoid, I agree with you!â Carson said. âWhy donât you toss that stuff up here though? I mean, since youâre down there and already getting covered in mud?â
A mudpie flew past Carson.
âWhy donât you come on down, Carson! The waterâs fine!â Peragrine laughed. This was followed by a nicely tossed saddlebag filled with camping equipment. âWhoâs going to carry all this stuff though?â
Tain looked over the edge again into the general direction of Peragrine. âWe need to find the other horses.â
Peragrine looked up at Tain, and the two friends locked eyes. Tain noted how Peragrineâs eyes shifted like a sandglass from his usual green to the unusual black. âI can try again but-â some green sand shifted back. â-this time, Iâll try something a bit less strenuous.â
Scrambling up the side of the creek, Peragrine made a terrific mess of his clothes. Standing with his full front covered in foul-smelling mud, he whistled.
âBETSY! HERE, GIRL!â
Carson facepalmed, as Tain decided to leave it to Peragrine to wear himself out while he got the rest of the gear. He slid down the steep bank and began throwing things up to Carson, who packed it all back as he remembered it.
âHey, Carson. Are those the Sugar Cubes?â Peragrine asked, pointing to a bag.
âHmm. Yup.â
âHand me one,â Peargrine said, even as Carson was fishing one out. Then he stuck it in his mouth. âMmm.â
âCarson! Those are for the horses.â
âI donât see why I canât have one.â
Peragrine sighed. âJust hand me one, you dork.â
âFine, freakazoid.â He chucked one at Peragrine, who failed to catch it as it doinked him in the head. With a small sigh, Peragrine reached down to grab it out of the dusty dirt where itâd fallen.
âWhy do you let him bully you like that?â
Peragrine froze, as unbidden thoughts of Carson getting what he deserved floated through his head. Something as simple as a wedgie or a kick in the pants to being hypnotized and walking out a second story window. He took a deep breath.
âBecause Iâm powerful enough to ignore it.â
Peragrine resumed his action, grabbing the cube, and yelling âBETSY! SUGAR CUBE!â
âBut if you donât stop him, wonât he continue?â
Peragrine thought about this, even as he began walking through town, calling for Betsy and Cooper, and advertising that he had Sugar Cubes.
âHe might. But some people act the way they do because no one has ever treated them kindly.â
âWhat do you mean?â
âSometimesâ¦â Peragrine thought about how to phrase his entire lifeâs thoughts and philosophy to a child. âSometimes bullies and villains act the way they do because they donât know how to be anything other than villains and bullies. Theyâve only ever been around other villains and bullies, so they donât know that thereâs other ways to act. And if they have, theyâve only seen that being good only leads to being less powerful. That the only way to be powerful is to be bad.â
âBut Iâm proof of the opposite. Being good makes me powerful. I can be powerful by the power I invest in my friends and my allies. My power allows me to help myself and others.â
âAnd also destroy yourself and others.â
Peragrine stopped in his tracks. A strong emotion erupted from somewhere inside him and he felt like he couldnât go on as Cyndii thrust his failures in front of him.
Abruptly, he fell to his knees.
He felt the distant rumble of the tortured earth West of here. His fault.
The smoke and ask and coal in the air. His fault.
The fact that Cyndiiâs mother wasnât here to greet her. His fault.
The destruction back at Wishwell. His fault.
His inability to save his friends, Bethany and Burnie. His fault.
Seemed to him that heâd been unable to do anything right since heâd gotten this magic. This responsibility.
âWait. You killed my mother?â
âHuh?â
âI mean, the ghost of my mother?â
It took Peragrine a minute to focus on the one failure that Cyndii was asking about. Â
âMrs. Sage. Yes. I met your Mother at the crossroads south of hereâ¦â Peragrine began. Monotonously at first, he related events, but quicker and quicker, he explianed his actions to Cyndii as much as himself. As he did so, his body stood up slowly. His eyes were fully black. He took a few cautious, uncertain steps. Cleared his throat.
âBETSY! COOPER! SUGAR CUBE!â
As Peragrine took a backseat in his mind and explained everything he knew to Cyndii, Cyndii used her host's body and continued the search for the horses.
â... And thatâs when I shook your momâs hand. She seemed surprised by that. Said it wasnât normal for living people to be able to touch ghosts.â
âItâs not.â Cyndii said, even as she continued to call for the horses. âI know I was able to do that, but my invisible friend warned me to not tell others about when I saw ghosts or met with ghosts, because it meant that you were already possessed.â
Peragrine paused. âAlready.... Possessed?â
âYes. You had to be.â Suddenly, Cyndii stopped her actions. Peragrine had the strange sensation of being stuck at the bottom of a shallow well, and looking up at the top, and seeing what his vacant eyes saw. The suddenly, there was something stirring in the water below him and it disturbed him greatly.
âCyndii? What are you doing?â
The water stopped moving. âI was just going to search your memory.â
âMy⦠Mem-â Peragrine forced himself upward into the top of the well, and he felt himself fill up his empty body. He was the pilot again.
âCyndii, I would appreciate it if you told me before going through my memories,â he said civilly.
âOh. Sorry,â Cyndii said absentmindedly, as the unpleasant worming sensation began again. This time, Peragrine felt it like an instant and roving migraine in his head. âIt would just make this much faster and easier.â
Peragrine groaned and gasped as the headache pulsed and warped his vision. Spots danced and stars twinkled in his vision, as he grasped his forehead. âCyndii, please stop. I canât focus.â
âJust another minute. Youâll survive.â
âCyndii⦠stopâ¦!â Once again, Peragrine fell to the ground, but this time, his brain wasnât working to throw his arms out, and he ate dirt.
âWhat was it you were saying about your goodness making you powerful? Youâll survive. This is faster. Hey, thereâs this mental block here⦠What so- are you blocking me?â
The pain was unbearable. Peragrine coulnd't find the clarity to respond, much less attempt to stop her. Then, a sharp cracking sound, and the pain ceased to matter.
~~~~
Fire. Fireball. Flames. Fire. Gases. Noxious Fumes. Fire. Incineration.
Oh, Peragrine. Foolish, silly, stupid Peragrine. Youâve gone and died.
Itâs a good thing Iâm here to save you. Again.
But this⦠This is the last time.
Peragrine. Iâm sorry we didnât get to talk more. These past few days, Iâve tried to keep up with you⦠But to be honest, Iâve been catching up with your past.
Youâve had a very eventful life. I expect thatâs not going to change, and youâll keep being the center of danger.
I wish I could continue to be there to see it. But if youâre going to continue, I canât stay. Itâs one or the other.
Oh, here you come. All well. Iâve thought about this. Iâm not going to let you remember me. It would cause you too much grief.
I know youâve lost people before. Youâve killed people before. Youâre no stranger to death. Butâ¦
I love you, Peragrine Wanderthistle. I donât want to harm you any more than youâve harmed yourself.
But you have to promise me you wonât be so risky.
...You canât promise me that. You wonât remember me.
I just have to hope that the Creator will protect you, when I cannot.
. . . .
A body floats into view. It is Peragrine. He slowly opens his eyes, and looks at me.
âHello Peragrine,â I say. He doesnât recognize me. Not at first. That makes sense. He only saw me on three different days out of his life. And on one, I didnât look like I do now. But after a moment⦠it comes to him, and I am happy he remembers.
âBeth?â
Bethany Richardson. Thatâs me. âYes, Peragrine. Itâs me.â
âBut⦠How? HOW?!â
âThe Gem,â I explain. âWhen I released my energy into the Gem, the gem exploded, and all the energy that exploded rushed back into you. That means my energy as well. It kind of got caught up in your energy.â
Peragrine stares openmouthed for a moment. I let him. We have a moment. A moment before⦠Before I have no more moments.
âPeragrine, you have died.â
Peragrine blinks. He doesnât understand.
âThere was an explosion. The mine was filled with gas from being trapped underground for so long. You lit it, and it blew up. Youâre dead. But Iâm your second chance.â
Peragrine seemed to understand now, but he still has questions.
âBut, youâve been in my head this whole time? Why didnât you say anything???â
I shake my head. âIâm not powerful enough for that. Iâm only a small part of your energy now. You and I can only talk now because Iâm all thatâs left of you.â
âAll⦠thatâs left?â
I nod.
âBut soon, I wonât be here anymore. Iâm bringing you back to life. You have a second chance!â
Peragrine pauses. He catches on so fast!
âYouâre â¦. Leaving.â
I nod. âAnd youâre staying.â
Peragrine thinks. âThis whole time⦠Youâve just been watching?â
âAndâ¦â I blush. I canât help it. âYes. Watching. I guess Iâve also been watching your memories.â
âMy⦠Memories?â
âI didnât mean to pry!â I exclaim. Shoot, I didnât mean to talk about this. Iâm off script. We don't have time to go into all of this.
Peragrine is getting more confused. I donât want him confused. I want him to understand. Even though he wonât remember. I donât care. I have to say it!
âPeragrine Wanderthistle, I love you. Do what my mother told you. Listen to what she said! What Mrs. Silverstine said! I know youâve made failures already! This one being the biggest yet!
But you have to have faith! You have to believe this is all part of His Plan! That your role to play is just a lot more involved than others! You canât give up! Yes, you have responsibility, itâs true! But more than that, you couldnât stand by and watch if you tried!!!
I KNOW YOU, PERAGRINE WANDERTHISTLE! I KNOW YOU BETTER THAN YOU KNOW YOURSELF NOW.
YOU ARE A HERO. A LEGEND. YOU CANNOT DIE, UNLESS IT IS THE CREATORâS WILL. THE POWER INSIDE OF YOU BOILS OVER. IT CANNOT BE BOTTLED UP.
Itâs always been there⦠All of your life. That witch, that Sorceress⦠She simply activated whatâs been there all this time. You are the Hero, Peragrine. Youâre my Hero. You have the power to be many peopleâs heroes.
And this land sorely needs heroes. The Knights once had a Mage of their own. He was a strange person. Not a heroic one. He didnât inspire others like the rest of the knights. But he was POWERFUL. The rumors said he once stood toe to toe with the evil Traitor, Vladek the Red. Rumors also said he died, but thatâs not the point!
I know you could be an even greater mage than him. You have the power. You have the heart. The only thing you need is the skill, and thatâs the easiest thing of the three to get.
Iâm no mage myself. I canât help you with that. Nor do I know of a secret place or a hidden master. Youâll have to find that yourself. But I can give you that chance.
I just wanted to say goodbye.â
Peragrine is staring at me. But I canât tell much more than that. I have tears in my eyes. I move towards him and touch his face. Yes. Heâs crying. His cheeks are wet.
He reaches out and pulls me in. He hugs me tightly. âDonât go.â he whispers hoarsely. He still hasnât gotten used to that new voice of his. But he will. It will boom fantastic spells that astound little children. In a few years, after this war.
I must go, so that he has that future. I donât tell him that. Instead, I simply push his shoulders back. Just enough so I can kiss him.
Ha. He didnât expect that.
But he knows now. He knows I love him.
Now to make him forget. I wipe the mop of prisoner style hair out of his face, and with it, this memory. His eyes glaze over. I think it worked�
Goodbye, Peragrine. Maybe I- Yes⦠I will see you again, In the Great Beyond.
And with that, I give all thatâs left of me to him. To Peragrine Silverstine Wanderthistle.
Oops. Was that from his future? Ah, well. Being dead makes time very confusing.
~~~~~
Peragrine came to. He found himself on all fours, tears streaming off his nose and into the dusty ground. Hiccuping with emotion, he shakily pushes himself up onto his knees.
âOhhhhh.â
Peragrine closed his eyes. He took a few deep, shuddering breaths. In his mindâs eye, he sees her.
âBethany.â
She wore a light blue dress, much like how heâd first seen her at her house. When heâd crash landed in her fatherâs field. However, floating as she was in his mind, she wasnât wearing shoes, and Peragrine noted her cute little bare feet.
Of course, her feet didnât hold his attention. Not since sheâd been talking to him. Heâd been looking at her face, like heâd been taught. âAlways look a woman in the face. Thatâs how you-â Well, nevermind why. Thatâs what heâd learned, and it always worked anyway.
She was beautiful. He couldnât believe heâd never noticed it before. Her eyes were a soft pastel blue that seemed to turn purple right next to her pupils. Which is probably why she was wearing that lovely matching dress. Her hair was a warm gold color that framed her soft round face and cascaded just past her slim shoulders. Her nose was like how his used to be, before he broke it. Tiny, and button-like. Her skin was fair, but with a healthy tan, from being a farmerâs daughter.
And speaking of living on a farm⦠Her hands were perfect. Capable hands. Dainty, without being delicate. Someone who knew how to handle a tool, but usually did not.
And why should she? Why should she have to do anything?Â
Why would she save him? Why did she?
â âPeragrine Wanderthistle, I love you.â â
âBethany⦠Richardsonâ¦â Peragrine thought. âI love you, too.â
And Peragrine wept.
And as he wept, a soft nicker made him aware of the worldâs continuing. A moment later, and a big, warm tongue was licking his face.
Surprised, Peragrine weakly fended of the tongue, and the associated furry face ofâ¦
âBetsy! Oh, hey girl.â He wiped a muddy sleeve across his wet face, making it much worse. He chuckled at his miscalculation as Betsy redoubled her licking efforts.
âItâs good to see you, girl.â
âMaster Wanderthistle, Iâm so-â
âItâs ok, Cyndii. It answers a lot of questions.â
âBut she meant it to be hidden, and-â
Peragrine chuckled again. âHonesty is the best policy, Cyndii.â He sighed as he rubbed Betsyâs jawline. âEven when it hurts. Especially then.â
There was a moment of quiet as Peragrine checked Betsy for any injuries. Surprisingly, other than some evidence of crashing through bushes, she and all her gear appeared none the worse for wear.
âSo then why did you and Mr. Tain avoid telling me about my Mother?â
Peragrine sighed. âHonestly?â
Peragrine didnât need to see how Cyndii distorted his own face into a scathing stare to note her distaste for the unintended pun.
âHeh. Um, we were just a little afraid of you. We weren't sure how you would take the direct news of â Youâre Momâs not here, and it might be our fault; weâre not really sure, but please donât kill us. â â Peragrine paused. âI guess we could have used a little more bravery to go with our honesty. It would hurt you, yes, but we didnât know how powerful you were, and how much you would hurt us in turn.â
âWhat changed?â
âUhhh, you got in my head?â
âOh, right.â
âGive me a sec, here. Iâve got to talk with Betsy.â
Peragrine gently got Betsyâs attention, and put their heads together, so he was staring her big, round horse-pupils down with his own green-with-black-dusted eyes.
âHey, girl. Thanks for coming. Sorry about the scariness.â
Betsy snorted, and pulled back a bit. Peragrine held his hands on her snout, but let her find her own way back till they were eye to eye again. âI was hoping you knew where Cooper was. Weâre leaving here as soon as we all get together again.â
Betsy blinked her big eyes once. Her stare was wide, and questioning. She nickered softly.
âOh. In that case, letâs go meet up with them.â
Betsy shook her head happily, and turned to the side for Peragrine to mount.
âWhat was all that?â
âOne of my natural abilities. I grew up on a farm. My Mum was practically psychic with animals. I got a bit of that. Betsy says Cooperâs with Tain. Or, he was trying to find Tain. 'Cooper with Tain'. Language tenses are a bit fuzzy for animals, I find.â
âLanguage whats?â
âNevermind.â
Peragrine patted Betsy once, and she began walking. Adjusting her heading back towards where heâd last seen Tain and Carson at the creekbed, Perry continued his conversation with Cyndii.
âSo, did you get to see my memories?â
There was a strange, worming itch of a sensation between Peragrineâs ears, as Cyndii replied. âI can now. Now that thereâs no mental block.â As the itch continued, Peragrineâs memories flashed across his vision in the form of stills. Memories of the Tavern. Of the two ghosts. Mrs Sage. The Witch, Silvia. Their conversationâ¦
âThere, thatâs Sylvia!â Peragrine said, pointing at the strange visage heâd seen, before recalling that it was only a memory, and heâd just pointed Betsy in a different direction. A quick correction, and they were back on track.
âOh, thatâs my invisible friend!â Cyndii exclaimed. âI guess youâve met her already, even just briefly.â
âSylviaâs your invisible friend? The one who taught you that witch spell, and all that other stuff about magic?â
âYeah, thatâs right.â
âMakes sense! I thought that was the case, after you told me that blood spell was a witch spell.â
âI wish youâd listened to their conversation more.â
â....Me too.â
Chapter 10: Out of Iron Crick
Tain picked up a small mallet out of the trickling water. It was covered in muck, so he dunked it back under the small stream of murky water, but that only spread the mud everywhere. Instead, he simply wiped the rustable parts of the mallet dry with one of the few remaining dry corners of his clothes.
Satisfied, he tossed the mallet into the last saddlebag and looked around one more time around the creekbed for anything he might have missed. Then he quickly climbed out of the creek, glad to be away from the incessant trickling sound of the creek.
It reminded him too much of memories heâd hoped to leave in Thunderclap. Memories that the adrenaline of escape had pushed back. And then the company of Peragrine and Carson had pushed back. Oneâs constant chatter, or the otherâs constant whining. But without either, the slightest provocations were calling these dark memories forward. Unbidden. Unwelcome.
The sound of the trickling water in the creek made his forehead itch. That, or it was the sweat of having tossed and lugged and pulled everything upâ¦
His face. Covered in wet.
Covered. Wet. Drowning. Panic.
Unbidden, Tain screwed his eyes shut.
Tain opened his eyes....
~~~~~
...as the fetid soaked burlap was peeled off of his face. He gasped, despite himself. He needed all the air he could get. Abruptly, the table he was strapped to folded in half, allowing him to sit up. Silently, he was thankful that this time it hadnât folded the other way, and dunked him into the trough below the table⦠At least, not this time.
âNow, now, Rogue Square. You know how this works. If you want to talk, all you have to do is tap. Stop struggling. It accomplishes nothing.â The Warden had said as he walked back and forth in his robes. His perfectly dry, totally warm, and definitely very fuzzy robes.
Tainâs hands were in fists. He would never talk, so his hands were in fists. He wouldnât tell them anything. Not because he didnât want to. A hysterical and desperate part of him wanted nothing more than to give in and let this all end already. But he reminded himself that it simply wasnât an option. Just like the screamer kept telling him.
NOTHING.
He couldnât tell them anything. It wasnât an option.
The Warden was devious.
Heâd fallen for his tricks only once. An odd sort of mandatory invitation to tea, in his office. The Grand Warden had introduced himself as Maleisus, and had offered Tain some better accommodations for certain bits of information. Of course, heâd refused, but the Warden hadnât dismissed him immediately as Tain thought he would. Instead, theyâd talked about various things for many, many hours.
Tain couldnât remember what heâd let slip anymore, but at one point, Maleisus had been very pleased with his reaction to one thing or another, and had not been able to hide a small smile. From that point, Tain had sealed his lips. And his fate.
The Grand Warden had made the mistake of being far too visibly pleased. Now, Tain had mentally fortified himself to simply forgo any speech, and the Grand Warden had now resorted to various forms of torture.
Tain didnât want to end up insane like the screamer yelling âNothingâ all the time, but he could still partake of the resolve that was hidden behind that ragged, hoarse voice.
Nothing. He would tell them nothing.
âIt could be about anything, Tain. Really, just to make sure youâre still capable of speech, Rogue Square. You could tell me about that messenger you were caught with, or of any other escaped prisoners youâve come across. Perhaps any other people like you who donât believe in the same vision thedude has. You could tell me about who your contact in Orlan is, or who it was you spoke with in Halfay. Or maybe you want to ask me something.â
Tain pulled away his eyes from the warm, cozy robe, and stared stoically at the wall. No, not even at the wall. Just at nothing.
He heard Maleisus sigh. The upper half of the table, and by extension, his strapped upper body fell all the way through 180 degrees into the trough, and once again, he was drowning. Upside down. Once again, his body, his lungs wanted to fly into a full panic, but he used logic.
Maleisus wanted information. Maleisus was sensible. He wouldnât kill him.
But this time, his mind betrayed him. Maleisus was very capable of magic. He could always damage Tain, then fix him later.
Tainâs momentary lapse of focus caused him to choke, and as he was upside down, this caused the water to rush into his nostrils instantly, like water filling up a glass.
His body rejected his mindâs logic, and he flailed and struggled.
But still he did not unclench his fists. Still, he would tell them nothing. He couldnât.
It was a blessing when the table rose upâ¦
But only to the halfway point, where he saw the Wardenâs disappointed look. Followed by the wet burlap cloth covering his face, and the sound of a jug being filled from the trough.
He took a deep breath, and braced himself for the next onslaught of water being dunked in his face.
Only to have his expectations subverted. No water was poured onto his face.
âUncurl those hands,â came Maleisusâs voice.
Then he felt someone- definitely not Maleisus- pulling his fingers apart, and laying them flat against the wood. Then the sound of duct tape, and the feeling of it getting applied to his hands, to keep them flat against the wood table.
He struggled, but readjusted his focus from his fists to his lips. He would keep them sealed.
After theyâd finished with both hands, they moved to his head and locked it into place, somehow. Probably the headrest turned into a vice.
Then there was a moment of silence, and the sound of retreating feet.
After a moment of peace, Tain felt someone standing directly above him.
The cloth was removed, revealing Maleisus, whoâs hand was high above Tainâs immobile head, next to a small tap.
âIâm afraid I have other prisoners to attend to. So in the meantime, I am going to leave you here with something to help you pass the time,â he said with the greatest aplomb. Then he gave the tap just the tiniest nudge, and it gave just the tiniest squeaking protest.
Letting loose the tiniest drop of water from the tap, which dove the interminable distance to Tainâs forehead, where it exploded into countless tinier droplets that ran in all directions across his face.
Tain did his best to stare at nothing, but he couldnât help but see Maleisusâ slow catlike grin.
Then the Warden turned around and walked away.
As another drip made the trip to Tainâs face. This one landing in his right eye. Tain closed his eyes, and in response, the tap blasted him with full strength, causing Tain to yell in surprise, clamping his mouth shut just as fast as heâd open it. The tap stopped, and Tain did his best to open his eyes again.
Maleisus was smiling. But not madly. Not sympathetically. Not even critically. It was the smile of a cat. Of a snake. Of someone with complete control of its prey. He looked back at someone Tain couldnât see.
âMake sure heâs fully aware of all the time heâs wasting. If he closes his eyes, flush them open.â
Then he walked away, and Tain was painfully aware that he didnât come back⦠Not for a LONG TIMEâ¦
~~~~
But that was years ago.
A rough whinney, and Carsonâs exclamation of surprise brought him back. Tain opened his eyes to see Cooper nuzzling Carsonâs face.
âWhere did you come from?â Carson demanded to know from the animal. âYouâre stupid to come back, you know.â
Tain couldnât help but give a small smile as relief flooded his mind. He wasnât a prisoner anymore. He was here, which was marginally better than there. Against all odds, he was free.
He wouldnât waste any more time. Not with this second chance.
A second chance that had happened by pure chance. By Peragrine, in fact, now that Tain thought about it.
If it hadnât been for Peragrineâs Magic, he may never have escaped. None of them would have.
His small smile turned into a taciturn grin. For that alone, he would protect Peragrine from what he could.
All of this flashed through Tainâs mind in a mere moment. A moment in which Cooper ambled over to Tain, giving him a critical eye, and a questioning snort.
Tain ignored the obvious query into his health, and instead inspected the luggage and saddlebags that Carson had packed.
Carson answered his unspoken question. âEverythingâs back where it was. Mostly. I did take the liberty of shifting some of the load around since weâve only got one horse. Maybe two, but I doubt it.â
Tain nodded, then began the process of figuring out how to load Cooper.
Cooper, for his part, seemed confused at first, but didnât complain as the two men arranged the packs.
âI guess this means weâre walking, right?â Carson asked.
Tain nodded.
Carson fished out some rope from a pack. âI understand if you want me on a rope. Do you mind if you just tie me around the waist though?â
Tain glanced down at the rope that Carson had fished out.
âYou would just untie it.â
Carson seemed affronted. âWh- I-â Then he stopped, and appeared to think. âWell, yes, I would. Try to loosen it anyway.â
âBetter to tie your left hand.â
âHuh?â
âYouâre left-handed. Tie your dominant hand and you wonât be able to untie the knots as easily. Still be able to walk.â
Carson looked at his left wrist. âI guess. But couldnât I just untie the knot on the horse?â
âNot if itâs looped around the horse and luggage.â
âAh. So youâve got this all figured out already,â Carson said.
Tain didnât respond, but instead continued sorting the load between two piles. One for Cooper, and one for⦠either themselves or-
âAhoy there!â
Both Carson and Tain peeked over the burdened Cooper.
Peragrine and Betsy (and presumably Cyndii too,) rode up at an easy walk.
âLook who I found! Well, rather, she found me.â Peragrine said.
âOh look, against all odds, the freakazoid returns with the girl.â
Peragrine gave Carson a lopsided grin. Tain gave an irritated sideways glance at Carson, before he pointed at the other stack of gear.
âCan Betsy carry that?â
Peragrine looked at the relatively small amount of gear compared to Cooperâs already heavy load. Then he patted Betsy. âWhat do you think girl? Can you carry some kit instead of me for awhile?â
Betsy snorted. She tossed her head.
âI know itâs not glamorous, but at least that way, we all get out of here a lot quicker,â Peragrine replied.
Cooper nickered.
With a roll of her eyes, and a disdainful look back at Peragrine, she ambled over to the pile of gear.
âThanks, Betsy. I owe you big time!â
She whinnied in response as the three men got to work loading up both horses. They worked quickly, with Peragrine and Carson bantering all the while. Tain simply listened, finding it strangely comforting to hear them instead of his own dark thoughts.
Carson asked if Cyndii was there, and Cyndii replied, making Peragrineâs eyes black with green dust, instead of the other way around, and once sheâd said her piece, the green dust filled his eyes back in. Carson rudely informed them of this, and that led to some experimentation of what caused the dust to move, and was it always the same movment, or a little different, and could they make one eye green and the other black or...
Tain stopped that before long, as it got in the way of packing and leaving.
Soon enough, both animals were loaded and each man had a light bag with them.
Together, the group made their way north through the graven town of Iron Crick. As they did so, conversation died away as they focused their energy on leaving the terrible place.
As they came to the northern end of the town, they saw one of the few examples of stonework in the town. A large stone bridge that spanned the creek. It must have once been grand, as it was built on the main road that went through the town, but now was deformed and mildewed. Whatever fine sculpting of stone or iron that might have been on the original stonework had long fallen off, chipped, or eroded, but the bridge still remained sturdy, if ugly. It appeared that it might have had a wooden cover that arched over it, but that had rotted away as well.
Peragrine didnât give it a second glance, walking straight past Tain and Carson, who eyed it suspiciously.
âCome on, guys! Weâre almost out of here!â
âDo you sense any voodoo cr...craziness, witch? Wizard? Warlo- whatever!â Carson asked.
Peragrine stopped at the height of the curved bridge. He closed his eyes. âCyndii, do you sense anything? âCause I donât.â
âNo, just a troll.â
âHa! Good one.â âNo, just a troll!â Peragrine exclaimed, grinning.
âWhat?!â âWhere?!â both Carson and Tain jumped and brandished their weapons looking down at the sides of the bridge. Tain with his wormholer, and Carsonâ¦.
Carson drew a bloody knife from his sleeve.
âYou!â Peragrine laughed, and pointed at Carson. âNa, Iâm kidding, come on, itâs fine.â
But it wasnât fine. Tain was on Carson in a moment, just as Carson tried to slip the sharp utensil back up his sleeve.
âWhere did you get that?â Tain asked.
âGet what?â Carson asked, putting his hands up.
âThe knife. In your right sleeve.â
âWhat are you talking about?â
Anger boiled inside of Tain, though none of it showed in his face. Did Carson take him for a fool? He had a knife so he could cut the rope any time he found advantageous. Probably when they were all asleep. Maybe even slit their throats.
Tain leveled his wormhole at Carsonâs chest. âDrop it.â
âWoah, woah, woah!â Peragrine exclaimed, waving his hands and running down the bridge back towards them. âEveryone calm down, itâsâ¦â he glanced at Carson, who was slowly moving his right arm down so that the bloody eating utensil slid out into his palm.
Carson was staring daggers into Tainâs eyes, while Tainâs eyes were boring onto the knife and sleeve. Peragrine stared at his own dried blood on the knife. He traced a hand to where itâd cut him.
There was nothing there,not even a scar. Bethany had healed it.
âItâs just a knife.â he whispered.
âDrop it, and we can move on.â Tain commanded.
âWhy? Are you so intimidated by my having a weapon to defend myself that youâd leave me with nothing???â Carson asked.
"You've survived till now."
âNO THANKS TO YOU LOT!â
âItâs just a knife.â Peragrine said.
"We're losing precious time," whispered Tain. "If you listen to me, I'll probably not have to.â
âHave to what, Tain? Kill me?â Carson scoffed. âYou canât. For some stupid reason, you canât. You would have done that already, back at the fruit stand.â
âHurt you. Restrain you again. Not trust you again.â Tain said, even as he considered Carsonâs words⦠Could he really kill Carson? If he had to?
âNot trust meâ¦â Carson threw his hands up in the air, and Tain reflexively stepped back, away from what he feared was a slash. âFine. Tie me up, Tain. Exert your will upon me, like everyone I ever worked for under thedude did.â Carson turned on his heel slowly, waving his hands around in tired exasperation.
âTell me what to do, when to do it, how to do it, and why itâs best for me and you and every-effing-body around me. Tell me Iâm wasting my time, that I could really make a good career out of this if I only tried and-â Â Suddenly, there was a finger snap, and the knife jumped out of his hand. Â
He turned around and tried to catch it, but it was already in someone elseâs hand.
Peragrineâs.
Both Tain and Carson now turned to Peragrine, who held the knife high. He stood taller than the other two, on the edge of the arched bridge. His arm and hand quivered with energy. His eyebrows were knit together. His eyes, shifting green and black, were burning with orange, sunburst-colored, fire. His smileâ¦
Was a frown.
âITâS JUST A KNIFE.â
Carson quailed. He knew it was much more than that to Peragrine.
Tain eyed Peragrine dubiously, but didnât raise his wormholer at him. What would it do? Peragrine was more powerful than it, and he didnât want to shoot his⦠Friend.
Peragrine wound up his arm, and as Carson screwed his eyes shut, Tain watched as Peragrine hurled the knife up and away, back south, into Iron Crick. Then the wizard turned to Tain, some of the fire dimming from his swirling eyes. âThere. Happy now?â
Tain nodded, unable to look Peragrine in the eyes.
âGreat, letâs go. I hate this place.â
~~~~
The group made their way over the bridge as they were without further incident, and as they did so, they turned their heading a smidgen west, towards the low hills that made the beginning of the border of Morcia and Ankoria.
The night sky lightened as clouds seemed to wisp away. The darkest hours of the night had passed, and the world was making its celestial course to sunrise once again.
âWhatâs this way?â Peragrine asked, his voice light again, and just a hint of his old smile beginning to come back.
Tain paused. It was the first time Peragrine had asked where they were going. Finally, he said:
âA friend.â
And that was enough, for a time.
~~~~
By unspoken consent, they continued walking away from the accursed ghost town all through the night, and stopped just as dawn began creeping up behind them in the East.
Peragrine seemed especially eager to see the sun rise.
âHow much longer till sunrise?â he asked.
âWhoâs asking?â Carson asked, his first words since the bridge.
Peragrine turned to Carson, and Carson saw black eyes. âCyndii.â
Peragrineâs head nodded. âHow much longer?â
Carson glanced back at Tain, who was standing behind both Peragrine and Carson. The soldier didnât look away from the horizon.
Carson turned back to Cyndii/Peragrine. âA few minutes.â
Cyndii/Peragrine smiled. âI canât wait,â they said, bouncing with childlike excitement. âIâve been dreaming of this moment for years.â
Carson watched Cyndii/Peragrine staring at the horizon. A strange emotion blossomed in his chest, and wormed around the other emotions there. The intense fear and hatred he had for the ghost and the kid.
It was a small emotion in comparison to those. But it was there nonetheless.
A little gladness. Gladness for a person freed. Gladness for a childâs happiness. A child's innocence. Not this kid had much of that, but still, the way they bounced showed there was still some. He turned to look at the horizon.
Yeah. He could appreciate that. A new day. A day to be alive. Even if being alive sucked right now, it was better than being dead. Being a ghost.
He smiled, and banished the dark thoughts.
Then the sun peaked, and itâs first rays struck him square in the eyes.
âAH! G- Not again, WHY?!?â
As Carson went into hysterics and was busy rubbing his eyes, Cyndii/Peragrine was staring into the glorious majesty of the sunrise⦠and spread their arms wide, like Peragrine had when heâd first seen the sun after getting out of Thuderclap.
âItâs⦠beautiful.â
âYes. It is.â
âEven more beautiful than I remember.â
âItâs amazing what we can take for granted till itâs gone. The first sunrise I saw after getting out of prison was awesome. I canât imagine what you-â
âYes, you can.â
Suddenly, bliss and joy filled Peragrineâs mind. Cyndiiâs emotions. But there was an undercurrent of sadness. And even further, a note of fear, which as the sun's rays began to warm their shared body, began to grow and grow.
âCyndii. Whatâs wrong?â
Cyndii didnât answer right away, and Peragrine waited, listening to the emotions in his mind.
âIâve been thinking about what Bethany said. About the âgreat beyond.â â
âYeah? You know you donât have to leave if you donât want to.â
I⦠knowâ¦â The note of fear joined the current of sadness, and the whole thing trembled. âBut Iâm not supposed to be here any more. I can feel it.â
Peragrine focused. The sunâs rays were warm to him. Heâd been even more cold than heâd realized⦠And now the sun was taking away the chill in his bonesâ¦
It was taking away the ghost chill.
It was taking away Cyndii.
Suddenly, Peragrine sat down, taking him for a moment, out of the sunâs rays.
âNo, you donât have to go.â
âMaster Wanderthistle-â
âPerry. Just Perry.â
âDo you know what she meant by âGreat Beyondâ? â
Peragrineâs brow creased with worry. âIâm not sure. I donât know what Bethanyâs faith wasâ¦â He blinked, staring at the horizon. âIâd like to think she went to Heaven.â
âHeaven? Whatâs that?â
Peragrine paused. Suddenly, the responsibility of explaining what he believed of life after death to a child, even a ghost child nearly a century old, weighed upon him, and he took a deep breath to steady himself.
He would be honest. He couldnât be anything else, not with her in his mind. Not with something this important.
âI believe in a Heaven. And a Hell. My parents told me when I was very little that the good people go to Heaven, and the bad people go to Hell. But lifeâs not simple like that. I donât know whoâs good and whoâs bad. In fact, it seems like everyoneâs bad.â
âHeck, I like to think Iâm a good guy, but look at all the bad Iâve done just this week, Cyndii.â
She did, and Peragrine saw what she was thinking of as rapid flashes. But then she started thinking of her own life, and all the little things sheâd gotten away with, and he saw those too. Her anxiety didnât increase or decrease, but a sort of strange determination, even obstinance, began to grow. Then, her thoughts turned to what little she knew about faith and religion, and Peragrine got a glimpse of the townâs chapel, when it was complete, and standing. Of her standing with her parents in a pew, watching them sing.
â...Perry. I miss my Mother. Do you think sheâs waiting for me?â
âI⦠donât-â Peragrine began, but then stopped himself and changed course to something more positive. âWell, what did your parents tell you about the afterlife?â
âWhat happens when we die? I dunno. I dunno if we ever talked about it.'
Flashes of her watching others sing, of listening to messages that made no sense to her, of waiting for the speech to end so she wouldnât have to sit still on the pew and she could go run and play again⦠Even finding her invisible friend listening to the old person who always talked from his little stand at the front of the room. At first angry and debating with the man, even though she was the only one who could hear her. And then later in life, how her invisible friend had been listening so devoutly to the boring 'preacher', she's even ignore her, Cyndii. It had been infinitely boring, and hadnât concerned her at all then. But now she struggled to remember.
âI know that thereâs a Creator. Someone who created everything. But I donât know what the Creator does with dead stuff, or where they are now. Thereâs a saying that the townspeople say. Said: âAshes to Ashes, and Dust to Dustâ. But I donât understand what it means.â
Now it was Peragrineâs turn to think hard. âI think it means something like, weâre created from the earth, and when we are long gone, our bodies return to the earth. Like dirt and stuff. Decomposition.â Yeah. That sounded familiar. His Uncle might have told him about this.
âOur bodies are made of dirt?â
âWell, theyâre made of a lot of stuff. Including a lot of water, but when weâre done with them, they decompose- they break down- and turn into dust and dirt.â
Understanding bloomed from Cyndii. âOh, thatâs where mine and my friendâs bodies went.â
âBut our souls, the thing that makes us who we are⦠That doesnât just fade away.â
âBut then where do they go? Do you think my Motherâs waiting for me in this⦠Heaven? Is Heaven in the Great Beyond?â
âI donât know. I donât know what the Great Beyond is. I donât even have proof that Heaven is real, but I believe it is. Â And I hope your Momâs there. I hope so.â
âDo you think Iâll end up in Heaven?â
Peragrine thought hard. âHow old were you when you died?â
âI dunno. Itâs been so long⦠I canât remember.â
âI think if youâre young enough, youâre excused till you can consciously make good choices. Like, a toddler doesnât really know itâs being bad by banging pots and pans when their parents donât want them to, so it gets to go to Heaven because it doesnât know better⦠But⦠then again, my parents never taught me about ghosts, and my Uncle isnât sure about any sort of afterlife. âCause heâs a scientist.â
âA what?â
âNevermind. Basically, Iâd like to think youâd get to go to Heaven, butâ¦â
âBut you donât know.â
â...No. I donât.â
âYou donât know what will happen when I Depart.â
âIf anyone did, it wouldnât be much of an afterlife. Itâs one of lifeâs greatest mysteries, and one my Uncle's still trying to figure out.â
They were both silent for a moment.
âWell, Iâm going to find out.â Then Cyndii/Peragrine stood up back into the sunâs rays, and the warmth hit them immediately.
âMast- Perry.â
âCyndii?â Peragrine asked, concern rising similarly to how Cyndii rose up his body without his volition.
âIâm sorry I hurt you. Released those memories.â Cyndii said disjointedly. âThatâs going to make this harder, and Iâm sorry about that.â
âWait, Cyndii, no!â Peragrine tried to sit down, but Cyndii stopped him from being in control. âCyndii, you donât have to go!â
âI have to go. I have to Depart. I have to know. I want to see my mother and my father and maybe my friends, and everyone else. But before I do, I want to give you my magic. Like she did. You need the knowledge to control your power. Like she said. She was right.
âCyndii!â Peragrine struggled against something that felt like watery wind. Suddenly, he could recall a number of spells. Witch spells. Blood magic, Herbal remedies, cauldron sizes, potion concoctions, druidic rituals, special dates for magic, specific runes and places, and teachings⦠It rushed past him and was squirreled away somewhere in his mind for later. 'No! Dang it! Not again!'
âI kinda also hope this counts as like, ultimate good, because I really wasnât good when I was alive. Kinda selfish. Led my friends, those twin brothers, to their death. Sylvia told me it was a bad idea, but I didnât listen. I was rude, obstinate, and⦠kinda a bad person.â
âCYNDII! Weâre all bad people! Thatâs not the point! Cyndii! Wait! Sit Down! SIT. DOWN.â Peragrine railed mentally with all his strength against her power, but she was in the pilotâs seat and in complete control. Sheâd sealed the way into the cockpit of his body, somehow. 'Just SIT DOWN. I can't do this again...!'
Cyndii raised her arms wide to the rising sun. She felt the sun burning away her shadows. Her darkness. She felt terrified. Wasnât she made of that stuff? If the sun burned it all away, would there be anything left?
But she couldnât stay here. She wasnât meant to be here, in this world. Not anymore. Sheâd cheated death by using the same blood ritual her invisible friend had used on her mother. Sylvia hadnât wanted her to use it, but it had been all she could think of to keep herself and the twin brotherâs alive in the mine. But only sheâd survived the ritual. Probably because she was a witch, and the others weren't. It had been worth a shot. It had been⦠fun. Being alive. Being a ghost. Life was ⦠Unique.
But there was nothing more for her here. Not after a century of being a ghost. No one from her life was alive any more. She wasnât needed anymore. Nothing chained her here to this dreary existence except for Peragrine. And Peragrine had his own path to follow. Sheâd help just as Bethany had helped, and be on her way, in just the same fashion.
She focused on the bright side of things.
âMaybe Iâll see my invisible friend too.â Cyndii said. âAnd Iâll say hi to Bethany for you, and my Mother, and my Father, and⦠andâ¦
And then she was gone.
Peragrine crashed into the pilotâs seat of his mind so hard that he threw himself to the ground. But the sun had already risen high enough for it to hit here too. It warmed his back as he regained his senses.
âDude, did you just fall asleep?â
Peragrine held still, his face in the dirt. He focused.
âCyndii?.... Cyndii?â
He knew she was gone. Her emotions had disappeared. His mind wasnât buzzing. With a start, he realizedâ¦
He was alone. Alone in his mind for the first time in⦠A week? Two weeks?
Slowly, he got up. And as he did so, he felt his magic flowing through him, unimpeded. Blinking twice, he saw his magic as a Forest Green projection, sliding and snaking around his body. It didnât feel fizzy and charged like it had a few days ago. Now it was smooth, and slippery. He willed it to fill his hand, like a fist, and it was so. Instantly.
He had control. Or at least, a modicum more.
âHey, freakazoid.â
Peragrine turned to Carson, sadness in his green eyes. âYeah?â
Carson regarded him carefully, noting his green eyes. âYou alright?â he asked, with just the slightest show of concern.
Peragrine blinked, and tears spilled. He bit back a retort fueled with his sorrow and anger and frustration. He took a deep breath. âNo. But Iâll live.â
âWhat about Cyndii?â
Peragrine looked up at the sky, but the sun pulled his attention, so he ended up staring at the horizon. âItâs my eyes, right? You can tell whoâs there and whoâs not?â
âYeah, but theyâre pretty green right now.â
âCyndiiâs gone. Sheâs⦠gone on to whateverâs waiting for us after this life.â Peragrine answered.
âSo, sheâs dead-dead-dead?â
âDead-dead-dead, Departed, Headed into the Great Beyond, gone to Heaven or Hell, whatever you want to call it.â Peragrine squeezed his eyes shut and the tears spilled over his cheeks and into the grass. âSaid that there wasnât anything left for her here. None of her familyâs alive, her townâs gone⦠She just wanted to see the sun, but after that, she didnât have anything more to look forward to or do. So sheâ¦â
âMission complete.â
Peragrine and Carson turned to Tain, who stood with his arms crossed, watching them and the sunrise.
âIâm sorry?â Peragrine asked. âWhatâd you say?â
âYou finished your mission.â Tain replied. âWhat you told the ghost at the crossroads.â
âMrs. Sage?â
Tain nodded. âYou promised youâd free her daughter. Now sheâs free. Just like Burnie. Like Bethany.â
Peragrine froze.
The three men stood there, each waiting for one of the others to say or do something⦠But no one did. Until they all did at once.
âWe should go-â âShouldnât we be g-â began Tain and Carson, before being cut off by Peragrine taking two steps toward Tain and giving him a Man-Hug.
âThank you,â Peragrine whispered. âThatâs exactly what I needed to hear.â
As the arms wrapped around him, Tain tried to back off, but he was too slow. Trapped as he was, he struggled weakly, his own arms twitching awkwardly, floating over Peragrine's back, not sure how to react, if they should push or not, put a stop to this assault. He wanted to, but that would also require the kind of determination his surprised mind did not possess in that moment. He sighed, considering why this was happening in the first place. It appeared Peragrine was emotional about this and showing it like that. Well, that's what normal people did after all, right? He was the weird one and Peragrine wasn't really doing anything bad, objectively speaking. Finally, accepting it, he let his arms drop and allowed Perry to keep hugging.
"Ah, there... there", he said and even managed a single pat on the back for good measure.
Thankfully, blessedly, Peragrine let go after the pat, as if it was some sort of acceptable sign to finish a hug. Sniffling and wiping away tears, he answered Tain's unfinished question. âOk, letâs go.â
âAwww, do we have to keep walking?â Carson complained loudly, pretending he hadn't seen the awkward hug. âCanât we make camp for today?â
Tain was about to reply that regular travellers wouldnât be camping in the middle of the day when they could be making progressâ¦
But then he re-evaluated his friends. He re-evaluated himself. The whole party.
Itâd been a heckuva night.
âA few hours. No more,â Tain said.
They didnât set up a full camp, but they did set up a single âsnoozeâ tent and took turns eating a cold meal, keeping watch, and using the âsnoozeâ tent. The idea was that they would each do those three activities once, and then they would head out.
They drew utensils. Tain drew a spoon, so he got to sleep first. Carson drew a fork, so he got to eat. Peragrine was left with the knife, so he was first watch. Then everyone would switch. The rested would go on watch, the watcher would get to eat, and the eater would get to rest.
With slight misgiving, Tain relented, and crawled into the tent. With the eating utensils. Carson quickly pulled out some cold rations from one of the saddlebags on Betsy and sat down to enjoy without a fire, or utensils, and watch the smoke rise south of them. Peragrine also watched the smoke south of them, as well as all the other points on his watch. And he thought as well. Thought and reflected on everything.
~~~~
Carson watched Peragrine patrolling around the camp. He saw the wizard kidâs tight, pensive face, which disappeared behind a soft smile or stupid grin whenever he saw that Carson was looking at him. Â
Two days ago, this would have annoyed or amused Carson. Now it frightened him. It meant the kid was more than a kid. It meant his stupidity was an act, and a very good one. It meant that he was smart, and that he was thoughtful, and he was capable of lying and deception. And quite possibly, he was the only one that knew. Tain would believe anything Perry said. It meant the kid held all the cards. All the power, all the charisma. Socially, physically, and mentally.
It meant that there was nothing that stopped Peragrine from getting his revenge on Carson. It meant he was untouchable, and Carson existed merely on his whim.
Peragrine was his master. A master that left all the responsibility up to others. He said they were friends. But to be friends, there has to be a sort of equality. And there was nothing equal between them. Peragrine was a freak of nature, a force of destruction! Not a friend. A Master. A master that left all the choice up to him, if it were not for Tain.
Tain. His other master. Like others before him, Tain limited his choices to only the ones acceptable to his tastes. Carson was able to make only certain choices, with the âpromiseâ of further choices later on if he âbehavedâ.
His fingers curled into a fist, and he wished heâd been able to grab another utensil from the second set of camp utensils so he could slit Tainâs throat in his sleep. But Tain had been watching too closely, and he feared Peragrine. So heâd been unable.
Perhaps it was just as well.
Though he hated them both, Peragrine for his worthless kindnesses, and Tain for his overt bigotry... he would have to wait to escape. He would have to wait to get rid of both of them in one shot.
Because if he got rid of one, but not the other, that other would surely finish him.
So he took a lesson from his master in the green coat.
And smiled.
~~~~
It would be quite some time before they were to arrive at their destination. The Moorlands Camp. They would have a few more minor adventures as they crossed the hills and mountains that made the border between Ankoria and Morcia before they arrived there, but they all paled in comparison to the events of Iron Crick. A patrol of guards that they had to hide or bluff their way past. Some bad weather. Getting lost in the taller mountains for a time.
Over time, the party would become more and more quiet, as each man would fall into the habit of retreating into their own thoughts, having very little in common with each other beyond their shared circumstances.
Sometimes Peragrine would use a little magic, but he never lost control during these months, even when he experimented, which was whenever he could get the chance. In all that time, Peragrine would never again ask Tain where they were going, or if they were close, or what they would do when they got there. And most importantly, he would heal. Physically and mentally. Peragrine would sort through his memories and daydream, or practice manipulating his magic, often with a special pebble that he said reminded him of a fish.
After Iron Crick, Carson would generally behave in every way except for his tongue, which both Tain and Peragrine learned to deal with or ignore. When he wasnât goading the others, Carson would fantasize about food and comforts he enjoyed in thedudeâs employ or plot ways to escape. Though he hated the others, he also feared them, and this resulted in his sour compliance, which the others were thankful for, if a bit confused by what seemed something closer to bipolar disorder than anything.
Tain remained the silent leader of the group throughout their remaining travels. He would often use his time to think about practical things like their supplies, or what he would say to Moria when he saw her, or how they would break her out, or where they would go.
Eventually though this relatively companionable trip ended. For they had found it.
The Moorlands Prison Camp.
Nestled amongst some small hills, the Camp sprawled all throughout the shallow valley below them.
"We made it." Tain said, a hint of satisfaction coloring his tone. Carson and Perry crept up on both sides of him and took in the same view.
"So, who are we busting out?" Peragrine whispered after viewing the situation.
"Probably that girl he mutters about in his sleep all the time," Carson replied. "'Moiyrah', or something like that."
Peragrine snorted, having failed to stifle his laughter. âNow, now, Carson,â Peragrine admonished, grinning. Carson flashed a sarcastic smile back, even as he shirked away.
Tain's cheeks flushed, even as he swallowed the correct pronunciation. Carson wouldn't use it, even if he knew it, and it was just another of his goadings. He army-crawled back down from the crest of the hill, back towards where the horses stood. Â
He was here. They'd made it. Now, all they needed was the perfect plan...
Epilouge: To Return To Track
Tain swore as he and Perry charged through the camp after being nearly trampled by a small contingent of Rouges. "Days of planning and all of it to the dustbin of doom, just because someone else decided to attack first!" At least the stealthy entrance point they had espised had still worked.
"ISN'T IT GREAT?!" Perry screamed over the "FWOOSH" of an oil vat exploding. The rush of being able to let loose with his magic was everything heâd thought it would be. Personally, he was glad they were finally zerg rushing everything, though the same small part of him that felt sorry for Tainâs plan falling into ruins also reminded him of the cost of completely losing control of his magic.
"Just keep to exploding everything".
"No problemo, Doc!"
A semi-translucent green staff appeared in Peragrine's hands, and he rushed ahead in a flurry of green, kapowing a variety of Paradox people before they could react.
Tain made his way through the leftover Paradox Rogues and towards the target building that he had identified as the main prisoner holdings. Peragrine was already standing in the place of the guards, who were laid out all around him.
"Find the Damsel! I'll hold the dogged minions off!" Peragrine saluted, as his staff dissipated.
Tain burst through the door and into the building that was halfway through collapsing. There were many cells inside, a lot of which had been blasted open. Some of the prisoners had left, others tried to ignore everything happening. Tain ran across the corridor and didn't notice Moira until he'd passed many cells and smashed several Rogues. Moira was seated in an intact cell with her eyes closed and eyebrows furrowed. Her once fair skin had now turned pale. The way her brows formed wrinkles in between them indicated a fear that made it apparent she hadn't been comfortable in the intervening years.
He blasted the lock open and entered the room. Moira opened her eyes and looked at him with a mix of fear and annoyance.
"What's happening out there? What do you want from me? ... Aren't you a little short for a Paradox Rogue?".
This strange reaction and shot at his height threw Tainâs alreadly shot mental equilibrium once again off balance, and suddenly, he couldnât remember any of the myriad things heâd planned to say to her. So he just stood there threatentingly, in full armor, like a blockhead, for a moment.
Another explosion rocked the building, and the cell across the way had it's roof cave in. A distant shout of "My Bad!" was heard.
Then Tain realised Moira was seeing him as any common Rogue -if a little short- and took off his helmet. Moira's expression changed to that of utmost surprise, then joy, then surprise again, then tears appeared in her eyes.
"Tain! What are you doing here?"
"No time for that. Let's go".
Tain grabbed Moira and placed her over his shoulder, despite her protest of "Hey I can walk for myself. Let me go".
Tain's muscles had grown stronger since his time of jail, but he was still equally heartbroken and relieved by how light and thin Moira had grown during her own imprisonment. Needless to say, he managed her while he began running as fast as he could.
He soon was outside again, having holstered his Modified lite Wormholer with a regular blaster from a fallen rogue.
Perry stood by the doorway, in the previous station of the other guards. He was shooting oncomers with ethereal flareguns in his hands. "You got the Missus!"
"We're ready. Let's go," Tain informed Perry, before becoming aware of the small group to his left that Perry wasn't blowing to kingdom come. "Hey, who are you guys?"
Perry motioned with his head to the group. "They came out before you. They're jailbreaking too! It's Thunderclap all over again!"
"Hooray", Tain said, uninspired. "Let's get the brick out of here", Tain repeated.
"Hey, your load doesn't seem to be happy", a red-haired, red-bearded man noted, looking at Moira, who was struggling to get down.
"Just let me down, Tain. You can't carry me like that everywhere".
"Fine!" Tain said with some frustration in his voice.
The red haired man nodded and pointed a thumb at a Lady with long, brown hair and glassy green eyes. "I tried that with Jonna, she punched me."
A man identical to the red-haired one appeared from between two tents, carrying someone, a young man, as well.
"You got company, I see. And the impostor didn't betray you?".
"WOAH, FAR- OUT!" Squealed Perry. "TWINS!"
"You wish", the original redhair replied.
"This is...".
"AN IMPOSTOR!"
"There are two of you, wha. Thingguy?!" the Woman, Jonna, exclaimed, wide-eyed.
A thin, black haired man next to Jonna spoke. "Thingguy?" he asked testily.
"Yeah?" both red-haired men replied.
"Major?" finished the one not holding a limp body.
"Wait, you're Thingguy? Which of you?" Tain was confused.
'Major' seemed nonplussed, but shook it off quickly, saying, "Story for another time, I take it. Who's got the exit plan?"
Perry looked at Tain.
Moira, finishing dusting herself off, looked at him as well.
The two Thingguys looked at each other, then at the limp form one of them was holding, then at Tain.
Jonna stared into space, clearly present, but still, occupied.
"How about we just run the heck out of here?" Tain said overcoming his previous confusion. "And stay alive", he added quick-drawing his blaster and firing at a Rouge. "Peragrine, behind us! I'll cover the front".
With that, more Rouges came from all directions.
The group finally gained mobility again, as Peragrine and Tain dealt with the bulk of the enemies. The red-haired men stabbed at any who made it past the ranged firestorms of Tain and Perry with notable swordsmanship, darting in between and through all of the other escapees, all while remaining mobile with the group.
"Aye aye, Mon Capitaine!" Perry fell to the back of the group and continued his mystical mayhem on the attackers all around them. By this point, there was nothing that was not on fire aside from the escaping group.
The lot of them got out into a wider area, which led to the exit on one side and a gaping hole to the camp's wall on the other.
"This way", Tain said after taking a quick look and following the route towards the gate, this one containing the least number of Rogues.
Seeing the exit, everyone began running faster, and soon the one called 'Major' was ahead, taking care of a few shinobi who tried to stand in front of him. Tain noted his agility and deftness he demonstrated as he dodged and then snatched and used the shinobi blades. A moment later, the others caught up with him, and the guards were overwhelmed. Desperation and the promise of freedom gave everyone there the spirit to fight.
As they made it past the gate, a few sparse arrows followed after them from the wood and earth parapits. Unburdened Thingguy had acquired a shield, and used it to deflect a few truer arrows from himself and the other Thingguy holding Drumr.
"Don't get used to it."
"Of course not! You were protecting Drumr, not me... Traitor."
"I regret using this shield."
Tain turned back. "Duck and Run!" he warned. Everyone did, as his wormholer lit up, spraying the length of the wall. Â Everyone passed him, except Perry who turned around to stand next to him. Peragrine considered a moment, then made a strange motion towards the wormholer, and Tain suddenly found it had a much more significant recoil. The bolts were now highly explosive. Tain maintained his strafing pattern, and in mere moments, the entire wall was obliterated, replaced by a wall of fire yards high, and tinged blue at its roots. It was so hot, Tain realized that he was sweating from the heat.
"That's not natural fire."
"Pretty good, if I do say so myself! They won't be following us for some time!"
Tain nodded grimly, then turned back, and ran with the others. He just realized... None of them had thought to borrow some horses. Another part of the plan, utterly trashed.
At least he had Moira. Along with another whole group of people. Peragrine was already getting to know them, making friends...
It really was like Thunderclap all over again...
Perhaps they had a knack for this. Jailbreaking. Finding Friends. Defying certain Doom.
Something to think about.
End Act III
And End The Search To Find Friends.
In Finding Friends, many more Dooms are brought forth, and the story grows.
Continued in Scattered Ashes: Volume II